Lacuna

by Drakmire

Rating: teen
Tags: Adventure, Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle, Princess Luna, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 119077

Visions of a dark future prompt one pony to seek help, but she cannot act alone.

Unseen horrors lurk just beyond the horizon, but the future is not immutable.

A strange new pony arrives in Canterlot bearing knowledge that could help avoid the dark times ahead. What begins as a straightforward mission soon develops into an adventure that will carry all involved to the borders of Equestria and beyond.

5-star Featured on Equestria Daily... for some reason. I've been meaning to add this disclaimer for a while, and so here it is: this was a first fic of a first-time author, and it really shows. Know that whatever well-founded critique you have to level at it, I will almost certainly agree with. It has problems, of that there is no doubt, and significant enough ones that I'll always be bothered that the story is up. Taking it down feels like bad form, however, and bringing the writing in line with my current standards would require a full rewrite, which would be dishonest to the readers who have been through it already. I leave it up as a badge for having completed something, but just be aware that if you start in on it, you will almost certainly finish bewildered and dissatisfied.

Published 2011-11-22 04:22:18 UTC
Last updated 2012-02-23 04:11:51 UTC

00 - Prologue

The sun wasn't hers.

Celestia basked in the day’s final light, cherishing the warmth that spread over her body from nose to hoof to wingtip. But the sun was never hers, just as the moon was never Luna's. Popular belief was to the contrary, but so far, Luna had not questioned her sister's decision to keep the matter a secret.

With a sigh, Celestia decided her court had waited long enough. Returning to her throne, she felt pleased to find her sister in attendance. Luna often shadowed her sibling to absorb the nuances of Celestia's statecraft, but even years after her release, she had yet to hold a court of her own. She watched Celestia give a polite nod as she finished with one of her few remaining supplicants, dismissing him with a grace and elegance that Luna hoped she could one day emulate.

The royal guards brought in the next petitioner, an ivory-coated unicorn with a dark chocolate mane, cut just short enough that the hairs stood on end in loose clumps. In contrast, her tail fell in a gentle cascade, not quite touching the floor as she walked forward. A pair of sturdy saddlebags hung at her sides, the cushioning blankets underneath obscuring her cutie mark. As her whole face came into view, Luna was surprised to see that the mare’s eyes didn’t quite match--one was a pale blue-gray, the other a sage green.

“Please, rise. You have waited long, and we thank you for your patience. What can we do for you today?” Celestia spoke with warmth and caring, but Luna could read the small signs of her sister's fatigue—the creases around her eyes, the tightness of her smile, the barely-perceptible droop of her wings. If this wasn't the last hearing of the day, it was very close to it.

The mare knelt for a moment longer than necessary, then rose to address the resplendent goddesses. “Your Highnesses, I am a...scholar by trade, someone deeply interested in the 'how' of things that have come to be, the numerous forces that needed to align for any great event. As such, I count myself fortunate to be living in these auspicious times.” She nodded towards Luna, holding her gaze steady for half a heartbeat before looking back to Celestia. “I come before you to beg a boon, small in asking, but rich in value for my kin and myself.”

Celestia cocked her head just the barest fraction, but still, Luna caught the gesture. Something's off. It would be easy to ascribe it to fatigue, or to the way this pony spoke, but favors requested within flowery words and long days should be nothing new. Luna could sense a sudden tension in Celestia's posture.

“I hold a special place in my heart for those who seek knowledge,” Celestia said. “What is your name, child?”

“Your Highness, I am named Sand Shaper.” She paused a moment, hesitating under the intense scrutiny of both royal sisters.

“I am Eclipsed.”

Sand had knelt again, practically prostrating herself before them at the last word, such that she spoke it more to the ground than the princesses. Luna gave her sister a bemused look, but Celestia's attention never left Sand. Several long moments passed before Celestia spoke, but when she did, she pitched her voice to reach every ear in the chamber.

“Thank you, everypony, but I believe that this concludes our court for the day. I'm afraid I must ask you to return another time while I attend to my other royal duties this evening.” Celestia stood, forcing the gathered crowd, such as it was, to rise as one. Quiet murmuring permeated the room as the guards shepherded everyone out. Sand stayed prone, either believing that the mandate did not apply to her, or else simply too afraid to move without a direct command.

“Tia, what is this about?” Luna whispered, hoping the gentle susurrus in the chamber would cover her voice. A flicked ear gave Luna the only indication that her sister had heard, but Celestia neither moved nor spoke until the throne room had cleared. Luna fidgeted, wanting to be on her hooves but afraid she'd take to pacing while the scene played itself out.

As the last ponies exited, the royal guards took up positions beyond the doors, sealing the chamber behind them against prying eyes and ears. Only Celestia’s honor guard remained, eyes fixed straight ahead.

“Rise.” Celestia's eyes held an unnerving intensity. Looking for anything that would explain her sister’s sudden change in mood, Luna shifted her gaze to Sand as she got to her hooves. Her prostration had shifted the saddlebags enough to bring her cutie mark into view: an unevenly balanced pair of golden scales holding nothing, and revealing just as much.

“Would you care for some tea and dinner?” Celestia asked, wearing a benevolent smile that threw Sand off-balance.

“Your Highness I…” Celestia raised a single eyebrow. “…would be delighted to share in your company, and break bread with you,” Sand finished.

“Good! It’s been a long day for all of us, and I’m certainly famished. Guard-Captain?” The princess looked to one pony, indistinguishable from the other pegasi. “See our guest to the private dining room. We will be along shortly.”

Soft hoofsteps followed the pair out, and soon only the alicorn sisters and their honor guard remained. Celestia looked pensive, but said nothing. Luna waited the span of a hundred heartbeats. “Tia?” The small name spoke volumes.

Celestia sighed, walking over to nuzzle her sister. “I’m sorry, Luna. Today has been so long and to end it with this...Well, it is a mixed blessing.” Celestia paused again, caught up in thought. “I know you have questions,” she said, “but I have no answers that won’t come up over our dinner together, though I can explain more afterward if you find yourself wanting.” Luna pawed at the ground, puzzled to see her sister like this, but she held her curiosity in check. If Luna had learned one thing in her time away, it was patience.

As the two moved together towards the same exit the guard-captain had taken, Celestia paused mid-stride. “Luna? I think it would be best if you handled most of the discussion with our…guest.” A smile curled the edges of Celestia's mouth.

Mockery? Luna regarded her sister. No, amused, certainly, but not at my expense. What then? Luna shot her sister a puzzled frown. “Truly? You honor me, to be graced with such a task.” Celestia couldn’t help but laugh, causing Luna to shoot her a wary look. “You do not do this to set me up for failure? I have become keen to your pranks as of late, and it would not bring me happiness to think my own sister had grown malicious in her pursuits.”

“No, no. Honestly, Luna, you think too little of me sometimes," Celestia said, but seeing the steady, half-lidded look on Luna's face, she conceded, “Okay, occasionally with reason. But I do think you’ll be better able to handle this than me. I’ve had…dealings with our guest’s kind in the past, and my judgment will be colored as a result.”

“What manner of...” Luna began to ask, but Celestia had already turned a corner and pulled out of sight. Luna stomped a hoof in indignation. Fine. Be that way. She would simply do things in her own manner. Luna felt that even if she was not quite the regal socialite her sister was, dinner would certainly go well enough—Celestia had never failed to save Luna from herself before it became a problem. Except for a thousand years of banishment. Luna grimaced and trotted to catch up.

***

Hidden behind thick walls and shielded from public scrutiny, the small, almost cozy dining room hosted more informal dinners, ones where pretense and courtly demeanor could be dropped. Neither sister needed to eat, not really, but the royal kitchen produced such delights that only the harshest of circumstances could stay what, to them, had become an enjoyable habit.

Outward appearances to the contrary, Celestia did not make for an elegant dining companion. Tearing through a steaming loaf of rye, she finished swallowing one bite only to stuff another hoof-full into her mouth, setting hunks of bread in her soup to soak. As it was, Celestia would never be able to hold a civil conversation without showering them all with unpleasantries. Eyes going wide at the mere thought, Luna took a sip of tea to steady herself before starting in with their guest.

“My apologies, Sand Shaper, for my sister’s atrocious behavior,” Luna said, glaring at Celestia. The elder alicorn only rolled her eyes, any sense of decorum having vanished behind a mounting fortress of bread baskets, soup tureens, and empty vegetable platters. If Sand took offense, she hid it well. Luna continued, “Though my sister has hinted at her familiarity with you, I pray that you will indulge me in my curiosity. My dear sister has been less than forthcoming with her information.” She flashed Celestia a brief glower. Looking back at her guest, she found Sand’s mismatched eyes watching her.

“I apologize for any inconvenience my presence has caused either of you.” Sand looked down at the table. “In spite of the speeches that I have rehearsed and the lessons that I have been taught, I find myself at a loss for how to begin. I had not expected such a personal meeting.” Celestia twitched an ear, but continued chewing. Sand drew in a steadying breath, holding it for two slow heartbeats, then three, only to exhale with a small shake of her head. Luna decided to throw her a rope.

“Out in the audience chamber, you called yourself 'Eclipsed.' I have run across that term in my studies--a new name for an old occurrence--but you wield it in a manner unfamiliar to me.”

Sand nodded, happy to at last have a place to begin. “Occultation of your moon is infrequent, but certainly not unheard of. The same cannot be said for the sun.” Celestia crammed foodstuffs into her mouth with wild abandon, making it difficult for Sand to maintain her composure as she spoke. “After you two had your...final disagreement, the moon began to trace its path unharnessed by your magic, eventually matching the sun's position in the sky.”

“I was exhausted,” Celestia explained around a mouthful of what might have been mashed parsnips. “Your moon is...” she swallowed, giving her a moment to think. “Cold. It took some time to understand, and longer still to actually gain control and restore order.” With a delicate grace that belied the action, she stuffed three full-sized cupcakes into her mouth, one after the other, wrappers and all.

“This land is not normal," Sand said, "for whatever that means to you, but it is of great importance.” Sand eyed Celestia, curiosity and reverence vying for domination before she continued. “My people came into being where the view of the sun was wholly blocked by the moon. A small valley, but there nonetheless.”

Luna considered what had been laid before her. Even her sister did not know where they had come from--as far back as she could remember, they had always simply been. Luna shook her head, suppressing her curiosity for the moment. “Forgive me, Sand Shaper, but though your origins are of great interest to me, and I would dearly love to have the chance to discuss them with you more, that does not explain my sister’s unusual reaction to your announcement this evening.”

“They exist at the edge of dreams and reason.” Celestia said, having managed to polish off everything that had been laid out. For once, her speech was mercifully unimpeded by half-chewed food. “Whenever they’ve made themselves known, it has been to, supposedly, avert some catastrophe or another.” Celestia rolled her eyes again. “After ages of this, I’m beginning to think your elders just have a bad taste in humor and an exceptional amount of patience.” Sand’s face took on a pained expression, but Celestia waved it off with a hoof. “I know you genuinely believe the things you do, but you have to admit, the foundation for your actions is somewhat…suspect, is it not?”

Silence descended on the table. Well, almost silence. Celestia’s wet chewing noises had returned, though Luna had to wonder where the plate of cookies had even come from—no one had been in or out to disturb them in hours. Torn between wanting to comment on her sister’s behavior and knowing more, Luna’s curiosity won out. “Sand Shaper? Could you explain what my big sister is so unwilling to share and should not while her mouth is full of baked goods?” Luna shot her sibling a glare when she opened her mouth to talk. Celestia closed her mouth and swallowed, nodding to Sand as she did so.

“Show her.”

As Sand Shaper's horn glowed, a small hum reverberated from the stone walls. With a faint pop, a thick tome appeared, resting on the table between them. Luna studied it with open curiosity. It appeared to be elegant, and well-maintained: straight-cut pages covered in purple velvet, backed by thin strips of wood. A metal clasp, not unlike a diary's, locked away the book’s secrets. Embroidered in silver thread, three markings rescued the cover from anonymity: a simple hammer crossed with some sort of thin-necked chisel, a bird posed in song, and something Luna couldn't quite make out, some sort of ring or bracelet with a large, flat setting.

Luna wore a thoughtful expression, waiting for some creeping realization that would never arrive. Sand started to take a careful measure of her next words, but Luna beat her to the punch.

“Your pardon, Sand Shaper, but could you explain what this is meant to show me?”

Sand looked from one princess to the other before responding.

“How fares your kingdom's relations with the zebras?”

***

(Special thanks to Chris for taking time to take a much closer look at the workings of my story and helping me out with any problems!)

01 - Eclipsed

Dear Princess Celestia,

When I first came to Ponyville, I was so preoccupied with following my own desires that it wasn’t until our encounter with Nightmare Moon that I truly discovered what friendship meant to me.

Since then, my friends and I have had wonderful, if sometimes trying times together, and there isn’t anything in the world that I would trade those memories for.

However, I’ve learned that circumstance, as much as anything, is a necessary ingredient in making new friends. While almost everypony has been cordial in my interactions with them, try as I might, creating that deeper, more meaningful connection that I share with my friends has been challenging.

I hope that since times are not so grim, these bonds can be forged in the light of common interest and shared passion. It is with this in mind that I will be redoubling my efforts and exploring different options in my continuing study on the magic of friendship. As always, should I learn anything significant, you will be the first to know.

Your faithful student,

Twilight Sparkle

Spike finished the letter with a small flourish. “Uhm, Twilight? Wouldn’t she be the second to know?” The little dragon shot Twilight an appraising look.

“Oh Spike, she knows what I mean. Now go ahead and send the letter, I’d like to get started on this as soon as possible.” Twilight trotted over to one of numerous bookshelves, searching the spines for one in particular. “Ah ha! Here we go.” She pulled out a book covered in green cloth. “How to Win Friends and Influence Ponies.” Twilight paused. “Hm. That doesn’t sound right.”

Spike had only just finished sealing the scroll when he asked, “What doesn’t sound right? Seems like what you’ve been talking about for days.” With a small gout of fire, the missive flew off in a stream of grey smoke.

Twilight sat on her haunches with the book hovering in front of her, unopened. “Well....it kind of makes it sound like friends are prizes to be won instead of ponies of their own, and that’s not what I want at all.” She turned to look at him, sighing. “I mean, I want to learn more, but I’m just not sure this is the way to go about it.” Shaking her head, she walked away, letting the book lie where it fell on the floor. Spike grumbled to himself as he walked over, placing the volume back on the shelf.

“Maybe you just need to get out more, you know? Nopony seems to stop by for more than a few minutes usually,” Spike said as he started cleaning, though in truth, with so little handling (save Twilight’s occasional carelessness) the shelves were in pristine order.

“I do get out, Spike, I read outside all the time!” Twilight tried to remember the last time she had gone out, but a knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. “Who could that be?”

Busy seeing to the door, Twilight missed Spike’s sudden lurch as he doubled over, belching out a royal missive. The sound of him unfurling the scroll was hidden by Twilight talking to her new visitor. “Greetings and welcome!” She stepped aside as an ivory-coated unicorn stepped through the doorway, favoring Twilight with a shy smile. She looks like Zecora, Twilight thought, immediately followed by, She looks nothing like Zecora. Shaking her head as she closed the door, Twilight realized what it must be: her visitor’s chocolate mane was cropped short, making it stand on end. An odd style, but really, who was she to judge what was in vogue? “I know it looks a bit homey from the outside, but you don’t have to knock during our regular opening hours. The library is here for everypony, after all.” She trotted around to face her guest, “My name is Twilight Sparkle. I’m sort of the librarian here, and this is my assistant Spike.” With a slight tilt of her head, she gestured at the small dragon. Spike waved, occupied with the contents of the letter.

“Thank you, Twilight Sparkle. My name is--”

“Sand Shaper?” Two pairs of eyes came to rest on Spike. “Sorry, I just finished reading the letter.” He tapped it for emphasis. “Princess Celestia wrote you an introduction and something about some business you came to work on? She was kinda vague.” Spike let the scroll curl back into itself, giving Sand a questioning look. She smiled back at him.

“Thank you. Yes, I am a...scholar of sorts, visiting from afar. I came to deliver information to the princesses concerning some upcoming political matters, but now that that’s done, they’ve left me to my own pursuits while they consider their next course of action. Princess Celestia directed me to you, Ms. Sparkle. She expressed an unshakable belief that you would be able to help me a great deal.”

Twilight beamed. “Yes, of course! If there’s anything I can do to help with--AHH!” Twilight turned to find a pair of huge, blue eyes inches from her own. “Pinkie! How did you even get in? The door was...you know what, nevermind.” Pinkie said nothing, but she wore a smile that grew by the second, threatening to engulf the lower half of her face. Twilight didn’t really have to guess. “Party time?”

“Oh Twilight why didn’t you tell me she was a guest this is so exciting oh you said your name was Sand right hi I’m Pinkie Pie and when I saw you coming down from the sky in one of those chariots I couldn’t WAIT to talk to you but you seemed to be in a hurry but I’m going to throw you my best ever Welcome-to-Ponyville-I-Hope-You-Love-Parties party but honestly who doesn’t love parties and WOW you have cool eyes I wish I could make my eyes different colors I’d make one cupcake-colored but there are so many types of cupcakes I’d never be able to decide!” Pressed nose to nose, Sand had retreated a couple steps under Pinkie’s verbal assault, her mismatched eyes darting around in frantic movements as she struggled for composure. Sand had only a moment to act before Pinkie would regain her breath for another barrage.

“Thank you, THANK YOU, Pinkie Pie,” Sand said, managing to put some distance between them as she spoke. She hoped her enthusiasm didn’t come across as disingenuous. “That would be wonderful and I’d love to get a chance to meet everypony. I have so many questions for my research though, and Twilight has graciously offered her help in the matter. Perhaps we can party...sometime during the evening?” Sand gave what she hoped was an encouraging smile.

Drawn up into a thinking pose, Pinkie hummed a bit before nodding, “That’s a great idea I wish I had thought of it first but since it’s not a surprise party that’ll give me more time to work on the decorations and there’ll be more cake and punch and I should go find Berry oh I have so much to do I’ll send you invitations!” Her voice was trailing away before either unicorn had even registered her departure.

They let out a collective breath they hadn’t known they’d been holding. They looked at each other; Twilight giggled while Sand lowered her eyes, blushing. “Pinkie certainly is something else,” Twilight said, moving to close the door once again. “Don’t let her put you off--she means well, and I’m certain that you’ll have a great time. She really does throw wonderful parties.”

Sand nodded, thankful to have a moment for thought. “Ah, I had forgotten in all that excitement. I have a gift for your library.” Reaching around to her side, Sand fumbled with her teeth at the straps holding her saddlebag closed. Eventually finding what she sought, Sand held a blue-gray tome in her mouth as she gestured for Twilight to take it.

Twilight gasped, “The Astronomical Astronomer’s Almanac to All Things Astronomy!” She gently levitated the book as she spoke. “I’d been hoping to get a replacement sent in from the Canterlot Royal Library, but I hadn’t had the time. Thank you!” Floating it over to her small assistant, she asked, “Spike, would you put this on the shelf? I think you know where it goes.” Spike gulped, afraid to take the book in hand, but a soft smile from Twilight sent him on his way. No hard feelings.

“Now, please, tell me how I can help.” Twilight had floated over quill, ink, and parchment, eager to get started.

Sand fiddled with her saddlebags, attempting to cinch closed the straps again. Struggling for a moment before deciding to just handle it later, she gave Twilight a tired look.

“I’d like to discuss Nightmare Moon.”

***

A short while later, they broke for lunch, promising to bring Spike something back. Sand insisted on paying for their meal due to all the help being provided to her, but Twilight was happy just to have somepony else as eager to learn as she was, however narrow the focus. Nightmare Moon may not have made the most pleasant of subjects, but Twilight found herself warming up to it as she went over the legends that had originally brought her to the topic. Doing her best to regale Sand with the adventures that led up to the discovery and use of the Elements of Harmony, her story was punctuated only by directed questions and helpful comments that kept her on track.

The complete tale didn’t take as long to finish as Twilight would have thought, and so it was after they had picked up some food at the market that a thoughtful silence descended between the two. Twilight looked over at her companion as they walked to the park, an unspoken agreement made that such a beautiful day should be spent outside.

“So was there anything else I could help you with? I’m sorry, my information on Nightmare Moon must seem so incomplete, but it wasn’t until very recently that we had more than a few old mares’ tales to go by.”

Sand lay down beneath the sheltering arms of an oak tree, nosing through her packs as she tried to fish out an apple. Voice muffled by the saddlebags, Sand reassured her, “Please, you have been most generous with your experience.” Finding an apple, she laid it between her forehooves as she spoke. “In all of Equestria, the only other ponies with knowledge of what I seek are the princesses, and that they sent me to you in my pursuits should tell you a great deal. I am indebted to you, Twilight Sparkle, and I hope to find a way to repay your kindness.” Blushing, Twilight busied herself with unpacking her meal, her horn glowing as she removed this and that while she found a comfortable seat in the sunlight. Sand regarded her for a moment longer before lowering her muzzle, taking small bites from the apple between her forehooves. Watching her guest eat, Twilight knit her brows together.

“Sand? I don’t mean to be rude--I know we just met and all--but do you...” Twilight fumbled for the right words.

“You’re wondering about my magic.” Mismatched eyes sought out Twilight’s own. From her prone position, Sand’s upward glance made it almost appear to be pleading.

“I'm sorry, if it’s something personal, I--”

“No, no, it’s perfectly fine that you should wonder. In truth, I had expected you to bring it up sooner.” Sand's words conjured an image of an offered book held between teeth. Twilight cringed inwardly as her companion continued. “I suppose for a unicorn whose definitive talent is magic itself, you would be curious enough to press the issue.” Twilight flinched. She started to say something again, but didn’t get more than her mouth open before Sand shook her head.

“As I said, it’s right for you to wonder.” Sand nosed the apple idly. “It’s simply a personal matter. You have been most kind, and I would not think to burden you with the weight of my troubles.”

“If you don’t want to tell me, I understand. But I want you to know you can talk to me. We’re friends.”

“If it were only that simple. Surely you’ve done things with many others, talked with them, spent time with them, helped them. Yet how many would you call your friends? And not just the casual acquaintances that invest little to no effort in your well-being, but friends that would, say, knowingly walk into danger with you, or stand up to a vengeful goddess in your defense?”

Twilight’s expression faded. Both of them knew the count.

“You said it yourself when describing your efforts against Nightmare Moon. There’s a...a spark, as much a signal as a catalyst. Without that...” Sand trailed off as she noticed Twilight slump. “Oh no, please, I don’t mean it with such finality. I just want you to know that I understand, truly. I’m just...” Sand looked away. “Not yet.”

The rest of their meal passed in silence.

“So...we’ll be seeing you at the party tonight, right?” Twilight asked. Sand nodded, gathering what small scraps of food had been left over from their impromptu picnic. Both took it for granted that their invitations would be waiting back at the library with Spike. “I’m glad.” She hesitated, not sure what to say. “Are you...do you have plans until then?” Twilight hoped her smile looked natural.

Sand watched the ground, studiously avoiding eye contact. “I will need to transcribe what you’ve told me. It will...take some time.”

“Why don’t you come back to the library with me?” Twilight asked. Noting Sand’s dubious look, she elaborated, “Spike takes down almost all of my letters to Princess Celestia. I’m sure he’d be willing to help if I asked him nicely.”

Sand opened her mouth to reject the offer outright, but truth be told, she wasn’t eager to sit down and begin her work. Writing always left her feeling like she’d been gnawing on an indignant chicken, with the residual taste to match. Sand ran a hoof along her shortened mane, exhaling one long, smooth breath. “Very well, Ms. Sparkle. I thank you for your generous offer, and accept. Your kindness has been limitless today, and I am grateful for all that you have done.”

The slight formality in Sand’s words struck a melancholy chord in Twilight’s heart. Twilight felt like she had lost something, but she pushed the feeling aside as best as she could. There would be time enough to puzzle over it later. For now, she wanted to regain that easy back-and-forth she had shared with Sand, and Twilight hoped the long walk back home would be a start.

***

The two unicorns spent the remainder of the afternoon in the library, with Sand providing her journal to Spike and dictating what relevant notes she had gleaned earlier in the day. Twilight had been surprised at the wealth of information already gathered, but Sand insisted that Twilight’s firsthand account meant a great deal more to her, and at the very least, served as an alternate viewpoint. “It gives the subject depth,” she explained.

Dusk had settled in comfortably when they had finished their business at the library. Spike flexed his hand, grumbling about being used as a writing mule. At least, he did before Sand pulled out a peridot the size of a grapefruit, offering it to the star-struck dragon. Twilight smiled and shook her head, wondering how he would even start on such a treat.

Never one to decline a Pinkie Pie Party, Spike did his best to find a comfortable perch on Twilight’s back that would let him gnaw at the gem’s smooth facets while they walked. Shutting off the lights and closing the door behind them, the three set off.

Long before it came into view, they could hear the party, already in full swing. Pinkie had really outdone herself...again! Not only was Sugarcube Corner bursting at the seams with partygoers, but the revelry had spilled out into the streets. Most ponies had little idea what they were celebrating, only that it was enough to be alive and happy and together. A deep bass thrummed through their bodies in time with the sound pouring out through the doorway.

Twilight smiled and put a reassuring leg across her guest’s shoulders as she tried to ease Sand’s apprehension. “It’ll be fine, I promise. Let’s go find my friends, I’m sure they’d love to meet you.” With a last steadying breath, Sand followed Twilight into the light and music and laughter.

***

Sand rolled over, groaning in the pale morning light. Dawn had yet to break over the horizon, but a songbird perched outside the window tried its best to drive her out of bed, singing in volumes that Sand swore could not possibly come from such a tiny creature. Half-awake, she struggled to remember where she was, a brief look around her room telling her a bit. Dimly lit furnishings described a small bedroom, well-maintained but not overly spacious. An inn. Yes, now she could remember the cheerful mare who ran the establishment finding her a room, even at such a late hour. Sand would have to remember to thank her later.

Goddesses, her head!

Sand slumped in place, eyes clamped shut. She called up the mental snapshot she’d taken of her surroundings moments before, searching for where her saddlebags might be. Deciding that an obscure lump in a corner might be what she wanted, she half-crawled, half-shuffled her way across the smooth wooden floor before colliding with the corner of a table. Swearing, she opened her eyes and rubbed the top of her head. The saddlebags were placed where she had thought; the table was not. Sand sighed. As her memories seeped back in with the morning light, she realized that a long day awaited her.

***

A faint chime hovered in the air a moment before a clear voice called out, “Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where every garment is chic, unique, and magnifique! Oh Ms. Shaper, how lovely of you to drop by! And so early too, I’m glad to see another pony with such commitment.”

Strips of ribbons and bits of fine cloth trailed in Rarity’s wake as she walked over to greet her guest. Even in small fragments, the floating textiles offered an elegant counterpoint to the pony standing in the doorway. Sand had done a passable job at grooming herself, but the walk across town and bright morning light had only aggravated her headache. As a whole, she felt wretched.

“Hello Miss Rarity,” Sand began, hoping she didn’t sound as bad as she felt. “I believe we had an engagement today?” She tried to make the question sound casual, but in truth, she couldn’t remember exactly what they had planned.

Rarity gave her guest a perfect smile. “Of course, darling. Well, let’s get you in here and off your hooves.” She maneuvered herself behind Sand, gently pushing her towards the back of the shop. Leaving her guest sitting at a small table covered in elegant china, Rarity busied herself in the kitchen. The sound of running water and a kettle put on to boil could be heard through the kitchen door.

Emerging with refreshments, Rarity met Sand’s bemused look with another smile, explaining, “This isn’t quite what we had planned, but if I may be so bold, you looked a mess when you came in. I supposed you could do with a bit of time to prepare yourself, and what better way than tea with a friend?” Rarity’s horn glowed, pouring for them both while levitating a plate of biscuits onto the table.

Sand restrained herself from drinking the entire cup in one quick slurp, remembering that present company demanded manners on par with royalty. Sand thought back to her dinner with the alicorn sisters. Well, some royalty, at least. Lowering her muzzle to sip at the scalding tea, Sand was too busy corralling her thoughts to notice Rarity’s curious gaze. “I don’t mean to pry,” Rarity began, meaning quite the opposite, “but are you having some...difficulties from last evening’s soirée? I’ve heard it said that Berry Punch’s Special Reserve can catch one quite unawares.”

Sand sat up, blushing as she rubbed a hoof along her mane. This conversation could go any number of ways, but from their time last night, Sand had come to trust Rarity, probably enough to tell her a bit of the truth. Sand had discovered that Rarity and her friends possessed a force of personality that made keeping secrets difficult. She briefly imagined them as friends, laughing together at some shared amusement. The thought calmed her, bringing the pain in her head down from a roar to a dull murmur.

“Ahh... no, the party was exquisite, but I’m afraid it’s just that my magic doesn’t work quite right. I can only use it under certain conditions, you see.” Sand's eyes rolled up, trying to catch sight of the offending horn. “Twilight Sparkle inquired about the same thing yesterday, but I’m afraid I was less than graceful in my handling of the subject. I do hope I didn’t put her off, but she’s a curious one, and I fear she’d have led our conversation to some uncomfortable places.” Sand looked at Rarity, hoping she’d understand the unspoken request.

“That pony does have a tenacious curiosity, one would have to agree.” Rarity took a demure sip of tea, floating the cup back to its saucer with little more than a whisper of noise. “Very well, I won’t pry further.” Sand gave a relieved sigh. “On one condition.” Sand froze, waiting for the hammer to drop. Rarity smiled, her gaze never leaving the mismatched eyes of her guest. Slowly, Sand smiled back.

***

The hiss of steam punctuated the lazy silence. Moisture beaded on her brow as Sand luxuriated in the heat, opening one eye to look at her companion. Rarity gleamed, even in the hazy light. Sand fought down a twinge of jealousy. She hardly considered herself vain, but nopony should look that good when they’re covered in sweat. As if sensing Sand’s gaze, Rarity smiled, but when she spoke, she addressed the yellow pegasus that sat across from them.

“Fluttershy, darling, you’ve barely said a word.” Rarity opened her eyes. “I do hope it wasn’t too presumptuous of me to invite Miss Shaper to our weekly get-together without asking you first.” She looked back and forth between them, as if to mediate some imagined conflict.

“Oh, of course it’s all right, Rarity.” Fluttershy turned to Sand. “After last night, I’m sure you could use the relaxation.” Sand gave her a lazy smile in thanks.

Her dulcet voice had surprised Sand. She could remember meeting the timid pony at the party, but not actually hearing her speak. It was no wonder--such a delicate sound couldn’t hope to compete with the music that had been crashing against them all night long. They had communicated in a mixture of smiles, nods and vague gestures, but it had worked out well enough. She seemed...nice.

As their time at the spa ended, they eased their way into the day over lunch.

“So what will you do now, Sand?” Fluttershy asked. They sat around a table at a nearby bistro, taking their time as though they could stretch the afternoon out forever. With the service as slow as it had been, they were making an admirable attempt at it.

“I...honestly am not sure.” Sand frowned, nudging at her salad with an idle hoof. “I arrived in Equestria for some pressing business with the princesses, but with that attended to, I have only my personal research to occupy my time,” she said, rolling a small tomato back and forth. “I came to Ponyville...well, honestly, to meet you.” Sand looked up, catching their startled looks. “Not just you two, I mean all of the Bearers.” She bit into her salad, hoping a mouthful of greens would buy her a few seconds from having to talk more.

“Why, whatever for?”

“You’re not from Equestria?”

Fluttershy looked abashed at having talked over her friend, but Rarity waved it off, nodding for Fluttershy to go first.

“I’ve never heard of anypony not from Equestria, though there must be some, right?” Fluttershy asked. Sand wore an amused smile, making Fluttershy blush as she hid behind a waterfall of pink hair. “Oh, oh..of course. I was just so surprised, but I guess that makes sense.”

“I tell most who ask that I’m from Singapony, beyond the Great Sea,” Sand said, noticing Rarity’s eyes widen at that. “For all I know, I could be. The truth is that I do not remember. I--” Sand stopped and tapped her hooves together, wondering how best to proceed. “Are you both free for a bit? Twilight should really hear the things I’d like to talk about, and I’d like to stop by the library if she’s around.”

“Oh...yes, Angel Bunny is looking after the cottage, but he knows how to find me if I’m needed.” Fluttershy smiled at some private thought.

“I suppose there’s no harm in taking more time for my friends.” Rarity put some bits on the table for their meal, giving Sand a stern look when she tried to pay. “My choice for lunch, my treat.”

Before long, they found themselves back at the library.

Twilight was not at home but would be returning soon, Spike assured them. They were, however, more than welcome to hang around and wait. One of them especially. Sand smirked at the little dragon, though he had eyes only for Rarity. Sand shook her head, trying to suppress a chuckle. Well, she couldn’t really blame him.

Rarity handled Spike’s fawning with elegance and grace as the others settled in. Sand walked around the edge of the room, reading the spines of the countless books that lined the walls. Many titles were altogether absurdly alliterative, but a few had simple names for simple topics. She pulled one called Supernaturals off the shelf--Sand had an eye for plants and wondered what she could learn. Finding a comfortable seat on the floor, she tuned out the quiet conversation of her two companions.

Before long, a flash and a twang from upstairs announced Twilight’s arrival. Hearing the clopping of hoofsteps, Sand bookmarked the page she had been reading and the two other mares paused in their conversation. “Well hello girls, what’s the occasion?” Twilight asked, looking surprised for a moment. She beamed them a smile as she descended, however.

“Oh..hi Twilight,” Fluttershy said, returning a timid smile.

“Hello, Twilight.” Sand had been lying on a cushion against a wall and had to twist in place to greet her host.

“Sand! I was hoping to run into you. I remembered a bit more information on Nightmare Moon. I wasn’t sure if you had it in your notes, so I’ve been out and about, hoping to catch you in town. Looks like I should have asked around first.” Twilight glanced at the book her guest had been reading, nodding in its direction as she said, “Remind me to tell you a funny story about that sometime.”

“Twilight, Miss Shaper had been wanting to talk to us about something, but she insisted you be with us when she did. Though Spike has been the perfect gentleman while we’ve waited, I admit my curiosity is getting the better of me,” Rarity said, looking from one unicorn to the other.

“Oh? What did you need to talk with us about?” Twilight wore an expression of innocent curiosity, but Sand felt more on edge than she had with the royal audience, even when both sisters had been staring her down. She shied away, half thankful that there was a wall at her back.

“I...hm.” Sand wished she had prepared a better opening, but the others expressed no impatience, and Spike appeared to still be in his own little world. Sand dangled one hoof, idly tracing the wood grain as she spoke. “I didn’t have any friends when I left...my home. That’s the way it’s always been. So when I came here, my audience with the princesses was intimidating, but not altogether surprising.” She looked up, mismatched eyes searching. “I’ve been here for all of...one day? A day and a half? And yet, even though I’ve barely gotten a chance to know any of you, you’ve done nothing but welcome me with warmth, with kindness and...” Sand’s voice cracked as she broke her gaze with the others. Twilight moved to put a reassuring hoof on her shoulder, but Sand shied away. Twilight flinched, looking abashed.

Rarity intervened, her voice gentle. “Sand Shaper, if you think we’re being disingenuous, I can assure you we are not. Why, we barely knew Twilight for as much time as we’ve known you before we were trotting through that loathsome forest into who knows what.”

Sand gave a small nod, Rarity’s reassurance easing the knot in her stomach a bit. “I’m sorry, this is all out of order.” And to herself, she muttered, “I really should rehearse these things.”

Sand sighed, thinking a moment. “All right, how about this? If you had a friend who was sick and in need of care, you’d be happy to help, yes?” Sand knew the answer before she heard the soft chorus of Yes and Of course. “But at the same time, you might fall ill yourself as a result, but that never enters into your mind, because it’s the right thing to do. Friends care for each other in their time of need.” Sand shifted in her seat, wondering if she could get at all comfortable. Probably not.

“But imagine that you were the sick one. To burden your friends, those closest to your heart, with your troubles, or worse yet, to spread what ails you to them too. On one hoof, you know, truly, that they do not mind. Yet you want to save them any pain that you possibly can, because it hurts to see those you care about suffer.” Sand couldn’t look at them, so she stared at the door, willing somepony to barge in, to grant her a merciful respite from this. No such luck.

Biting her lip, Sand continued after a moment’s hesitation. “You see my dilemma, I hope. You all, even your friends I met but briefly, are dear to me.”

“You’re afraid you’ll hurt us.” Fluttershy’s voice was gentle, understanding.

Sand nodded. “Some secrets,” she began, stopping as she felt a soft touch at her shoulder.

Twilight looked her full in the eyes, wearing a sad, soft smile. “Some secrets need to be shared, because as your friends, we don’t want to see those we care about hurt.”

***

Evening descended on the library. Twilight and her friends had agreed to postpone the heavier discussion until after they’d eaten, wanting to give Sand time to organize her thoughts. Spike had exhausted himself fawning over Rarity, falling asleep at her hooves. Twilight gave him a warm smile and moved him to the bedroom, closing the door so that their talking wouldn’t wake him. Dinner conversations roamed over a range of topics, among them whether to bring the other Bearers into the fold tonight, but Sand vetoed the idea.

“I know they’re your friends and that you trust them, thus I trust them as well, but I’d like to spend a bit more time with them first,” Sand explained. The others nodded in understanding, but she added, “It would save me having to retell this later, but no matter.”

She sighed, pushing a half-finished plate of vegetables away. “I told you I was a scholar,” she began, looking first at Twilight, “and that is true, to some degree. I said the same to the princesses when I met them. I do come seeking information, but it is less as an academic pursuit and more as a...” she waved a hoof, struggling. “...a confirmation. My people could be described as dreamers, but that is not quite right either, and gives the wrong idea. There is not a word I could use by itself that would sum us up in whole. We call ourselves ‘Eclipsed,’ but that too is meaningless out of context.”

“Like a lunar eclipse?" Twilight suggested. "I saw a few of those when I was a student at Canterlot.” She had witnessed several in fact, having taken full advantage of the city’s mountainside position.

Sand nodded slowly. “As with so many of my answers lately, yes and no. After Celestia banished her sister, she grew very weak. You have all used the Elements, you remember how taxing it was the first time, yes?”

The others nodded, but Twilight wore a puzzled frown. “How do you know about that?” The others looked at her. Sensing their confusion, she continued, “What? We were the only ones there. Ancient ruined castle, middle of the Everfree Forest? Not exactly a lot of ponies there to see every detail.”

“You are correct, Twilight. I was not there, but still I know.” Sand fiddled with her plate, turning it in small circles with one hoof. “I hope that my story will answer your questions in time, but I will do my best later if you are not satisfied.” Twilight nodded. Sand shifted in her seat, straightening. “I have heard ponies call them ‘Celestia’s sun’ and ‘Luna’s moon’, as though they were pet rocks, inanimate and leashed to their wills entirely, though perhaps they mean it more in the vein of how we are in ‘Celestia’s kingdom.’ I know not. But I do know that they are old magic, possibly older than the sisters themselves, and that they have a will, and a power, all their own.”

“With Celestia weakened and Luna banished, control of the moon was lost for a time. It kept its course, but cantered across the sky bereft of guidance. It took a long while before Celestia could regain her strength enough to both maintain her own duties and take on those of her sister as well. By that point, it had already happened, of course. Off the edge of the horizon somewhere, the moon interposed itself for the first time in...possibly forever. Picture an early dawn, the moon glowing as it makes its way across the sky. As day breaks, the sun blazes forth from the horizon, slowly overtaking its sibling, yet instead of their light brightening the sky together, darkness covers the land. The moon goes dark, blocking all but the thinnest ring of the sun’s light.”

Sand paused in her storytelling, giving the description a chance to sink in. It wasn’t wholly accurate, but only Twilight would appreciate the finer details and the image served well enough. Fluttershy hunkered down in her seat, eyes turned upward as she pictured the sight in her mind. Rarity’s eyes were wide, but stared at nothing. At first lost in the thought of such an astronomical event, Twilight grew from politely interested to expressing outright wonderment. She said, “I wish I had been there to see it. That must have been absolutely amazing.”

“I am glad that the creation of my home does not horrify all of you, at least," Sand said, giving Twilight a smile. "Old magic, I said, and powerful. I can only think of it like a focusing lens, similar to how a telescope gathers light from the sky...but it is not a perfect analogy, and I only guess at the truth. With the sun and moon aligned, a shadow lacerated the surface of this world. From our histories, the ponies who lived where the shadow fell became our people’s ancestors.” Sand’s smile faded, just a bit. “I wish I could remember it better. My home, that is. To have lived there all my life and not be able to remember it is a steep price.”

“Price? Whatever do you mean by that?” Rarity asked, having broken out of her reverie.

“Exile. As it turns out, you do not need to pack much when going into exile,” Sand explained, giving Rarity a half smile. Sand continued, “I can never go home again, not even if I wanted to. It is no great loss, but even so...” She shook her head, trying to clear it. “Any recent knowledge of the city itself--how to find it, the lands surrounding it, even what it was called--all of it was stripped from me.” Bitterness had crept into her voice. “They only let me keep as much as I have because of the gravity of my task. Besides, without modern context, it sounds like a fairy tale.”

“What?! That’s terrible!” Twilight reeled at the thought of anypony being able to do that to another. To her, the mind was sacrosanct, a temple of learning and wonder. To have it be defiled in such a way was beyond the pale. Twilight’s shock diminished as an idea flitted into her awareness. “I know! We can restore your memories! I’m sure that if I modify my memory spell, we can fix...things...." She trailed off as Sand shook her head.

“We are an insular people--those that choose to leave are forbidden from returning, and that is enforced in many ways, but I feel I should emphasize the distinction here: I was not exiled. Rather, I went into exile. Personal as they were, I gave up my memories willingly. There were many conditions established upon my departure, and that was one. I agree with their necessity, but I do not have to like them.”

“Conditions..?” Twilight asked as her gaze floated upwards, alighting on Sand’s horn. “Your magic.”

This time, Sand failed to suppress her emotions, giving a short, mirthless bark of a laugh. “Yes. My magic,” she spat, making Twilight recoil. “That price was unexpected, but by that point, I was already partway through. I do not know what would have happened had I backed out, but I doubt I would have simply been returned to my life as it was before.”

“What...what could be worth all this?” Twilight's voice was ragged, her heart’s blood in every word; what would she have done without her magic? What would she be without it?

“Dreams.” Seeing the disbelief on Twilight’s face, Sand continued, “I called my people dreamers, but what our minds see are closer to visions. True things, false things, wondrous things, terrible things--we have recorded them all for as long as we have existed.” Sand eyed her empty tea cup. “Most of them are benign, no matter their other values: dark tales of loss, pictures of love that could be, grand adventures through distant lands. These are simply noted in the records and put away.” Fluttershy quietly excused herself from the table while Sand continued. “However, a very few maintain a coherency that raises alarms. Dark times linked with a way of traveling down the future that would only lead to ruin.” With a small clank, Fluttershy put a steaming cup down before Sand, earning a surprised smile for her efforts.

Twilight mulled over what she had learned. Much of this was fascinating, and if her hunch was correct, Sand’s people had a written history that went back further than almost any in Equestria. She would dearly love to get her hooves into whatever kind of library they had, but one thing tugged at the corner of her mind, trying to bring her focus away from the thought of such literary wealth.

“But they’re just dreams, though? I mean, there has to be something said for coincidences, not to mention self-fulfilling prophecies.” Twilight had caught her friend mid-sip. Sand wished she could just keep her muzzle down, sipping at the tea forever.

Pulling herself upright, Sand explained, “That is why ponies like me exist, Twilight Sparkle. We see these dreams but through a glass, darkly. Most we record and leave be, but the worst cases bear personal investigation, and if possible, a remedy. However, sometimes finding such requires more direct intervention.” She looked at her assembled friends. “Dark things have happened, but there has always been light in the darkness. You, your friends, and this world are wholesome. Vital. You do not always see all that comes from your actions, but just by being yourselves, you contribute to the goodness that keeps your land at peace, that keeps the light of hope shining in the hearts of countless others.”

Sand stopped. She wanted so much to remain silent, to leave them with words that had always lain close to her heart, ever since she had first dreamed of the Bearers. Duty, and the weight of certainty, however, carried her forward when she would have preferred to dig in her hooves.

“Luna’s nightmare has returned,” Sand said, closing her eyes. “And I am the reason why.”

***

(Special thanks to Chris for looking this over and helping me fix numerous problems!)

02 - Sunshine and Rainbows

Luna sat at her desk, an empty teapot bearing testament to her long hours spent reading. A gentle breeze stole in through an open window carrying the assurance that all was peaceful outside.

A quiet knock broke her reverie. Happy for the distraction, Luna willed the bedroom door open, sight unseen. With her guards posted outside, there could only be one visitor this late at night. As she entered, Celestia glanced at the fitted sheets and ornate pillows that had remained undisturbed as of late, but shrugged it off. Though a bit of rest made life much better, sleep wasn’t a necessity for either of them.

Luna had yet to look up from her book, nor say a word of greeting. Wings folded, Celestia padded across the carpeted floor to nuzzle her sister, earning a sigh and an affectionate nuzzle in return. Celestia kept her gaze from falling on the open book, preferring not to subject herself to what Luna’s curiosity had pried into. As though she could sense her sibling’s unease, Luna set a bookmark and closed the tome, turning to face her sister. Weariness and red-rimmed eyes spoke to the difficulty of the subject she had been studying.

“Is it truly so bad?” Celestia asked.

Luna paused a moment before shaking her head. “There are terrible things written here, but also things of great nobility, sacrifice, and love. It speaks of a path of unimaginable darkness, hinting at a means of redemption, but the price is too high.” She stroked the purple velvet that covered the book. “There are great swathes of time missing in it, things that we could only guess at, but the warning signs might be enough. Should there be any chance of these events coming to pass, we would do well to act. In truth, I believe we could do much right now, gentle adjustments that would keep us on a steadier course.”

Celestia nodded, trusting her sister’s judgment. She did not know the details written in that book, but neither did she want to. She had made that mistake in the past, indulging her curiosity as much as confirming the truth by reading the tomes brought by Sand’s predecessors. In the light of day, they garnered little thought, pushed away by the needs of the people and her duties. At night, however, alone with her thoughts and the ache of her sister’s absence gnawing at her heart, Celestia had been gripped by a powerful melancholy. They were only stories, she had told herself. Products of broken minds and overactive imaginations. But there had been threads of truth woven through each--private things, secret things, enough to lend an air of authenticity that made Celestia question her silent assertion. Enough to make her act.

She didn’t regret her actions, especially since it had often simply been a matter of diligence. Yet...Celestia wondered, at times. Virtues did not exist in a void. Courage could not exist without the opportunity provided by fear, mercy without suffering, compassion without hardship. Stability risked stagnation; Celestia could certainly appreciate the truth in that. A thousand years of peace, held together by the will of a living goddess. From an outside perspective, it must seem trivial. She had no equal, not now. No challenge to her rule could ever hope to be successful. Her people reverenced her, both in love and fear. Disguised forays out into the public provided her the means to break the monotony of royal life, but when all was said and done, she was still a goddess and they were still her subjects.

For the first few years after Luna’s banishment, loneliness had threatened to overwhelm her. Celestia would spend every night on a quiet hilltop, watching the moon pass in its silent arc across the sky. She had yet to work up the courage to mention that to Luna. Celestia loved her sister, loved to see her happy, and those discussions would be difficult. Nightmare Moon’s madness had made the banishment a necessity, but without that, would they have grown spiteful of each other in time? She believed in the inherent goodness of ponies, but she couldn’t help but wonder sometimes.

Celestia blinked, closing her eyes as he tried to clear her mind. She realized that Luna had been quiet for a while now, silent as she watched Celestia lose herself to introspection. “A farthing for your thoughts?” Luna offered.

Celestia smiled at that. “We switched to using bits over two hundred years ago.” It was a dodge and they both knew it. “I was thinking of the choices we make, and what the cost is, even when we know every side. Especially then. We do the things we do because we believe we are wise, and because there is no one else. Yet for every time I have suppressed one of these events,” she placed a hoof on the book, “I wonder what we give up in exchange. Free will and choice? A belief in the goodness of ponies, and all folk alike, that they could stand up to the evils described within?” She considered all the lives that would never come into the world as a result of her actions, then shook her head to clear it. “You have read it, and I have not. I trust your judgment implicitly, little sister. I can only speak of my past, when I acted without your presence to guide me through difficult times.” Luna appeared conflicted at that, and Celestia moved to wrap wings and hooves around her, drawing strength from the embrace. Into her ear, she whispered, “I know you will choose wisely.”

Luna cherished her sister’s touch as the enormous wings enveloped her. She had spent little time awake during her banishment, and even less time fully in control of herself, but she had missed her sister regardless. Dreams of her sibling had kept her warm in the small corner of her mind where she had remained herself, and even now, she would fight down anxiety whenever Celestia would leave her sight. With a slight pang, she broke the embrace and said, “You place a great deal of faith in my abilities, sister. Many of the suggestions that Sand Shaper offered would both benefit the realm and stave off this...” her eyes flicked to the book. “...catastrophe. Or so we believe.” She turned to stare out at the night sky. “It may be that the future is immutable, that we only play at the games of powers higher than ourselves, with our people paying the price for our hubris.” She felt lost, adrift in indecision. Luna hoping that the course, once taken, would not sink them all.

“I believe that we are not meant to know the future. This,” Luna gestured at the book, a sour look on her face, “is an aberration. Forewarned is forearmed, I’ve heard it said, but this is paralysis.” She dropped to all fours, approaching her sister with an earnest expression. “Tell me, truly, would you have given up the chance to prevent Nightmare Moon’s madness?”

Celestia said nothing for long moments. Then: “No. I would not have.” She felt that more should be said, to explain her hesitation, but her sister nodded, satisfied.

Luna sighed. “I wish I had simply taken Sand Shaper’s advice and never read the accursed thing. To lose so much and gain so little--surely it is worth what we must do to avoid that.” She lowered her head, pawing at the ground. “If we are to prevent the war and the resulting fallout prophesied in the book, we will need to mend fences with our zebra neighbors before long. Yet while rectifying economic matters with them will be straightforward enough, their purported fear of me will require a more personal touch than I am used to. If you’ll have no part of this book...” she looked to Celestia, but her sister frowned and shook her head. “...Then I must seek elsewhere for advice. What is Sand Shaper up to now, do you know?”

Celestia said, “Her escorts saw her to the Ponyville Library, but there they parted ways. Twilight Sparkle has yet to write another letter since that morning, so I can only assume they are busy together.”

“Perhaps their perspective could help us.” Luna saw doubt creep across her sister’s face, so she continued, “A limited perspective. I do not know how much Twilight and her friends have learned by now, but they do not deserve this burden if we can help it. Much could be saved by understanding one another.” Luna’s horn glowed as quill, ink, and parchment floated from a nearby cubby, coming to rest on the wooden desk. Giving her sister an expectant look, Luna moved aside as Celestia began writing.

***

Dawn found the Ponyville Library only lightly occupied. Twilight had offered to put all of them up for the night, mentioning something about another sleepover. While Sand accepted gladly, Rarity and Fluttershy had begged off, claiming matters at their respective homes that needed attending to.

Despite her fears, Sand found herself strangely relaxed. She could have chosen better words the previous evening, but once Sand had explained further, their initial panic died down a great deal. Twilight had been deeply compassionate, while the others had been supportive, if not fully understanding. It was more than Sand had hoped for.

Still savoring the breakfast that Spike had prepared for them, Sand looked up when the belched out a royal missive. Spike opened it, giving it a quick scan before passing it off to Twilight.

Twilight read it over twice before rolling it back up. “It looks like Princess Celestia wants to meet with us over dinner. She's asked me to bring anypony that’s spent a lot of time talking with Sand.” Her guest sat in the corner, a book propped open between her hooves. Sand’s mismatched eyes held a hint of trepidation, but Twilight could understand that. After last night, their burgeoning friendship had been tested, but Twilight trusted her instincts. “She said that she’ll be sending a chariot this evening after moonrise, but to let her know if we’ll need another to carry everypony. That gives us the rest of the day to prepare.”

Sand raised her eyebrows at that. “Prepare? Surely such an informal visit should warrant little...” she trailed off at Twilight looked around, hints of mania playing at the edges of her expression. “Or, we can take the time and be thoroughly prepared. Yes, I believe that is a good idea.”

Still, there was not much they could really do, though Twilight made a noble attempt at fretting over anything possible. Spike took a seat next to Sand. They looked at each other a moment before silently turning to watch Twilight whip herself into a frenzy.

Finally, Sand asked, “Should we...help her out of this in some fashion?”

Spike shook his head. “She’ll be like this for hours. Best bet is to hunker down until she tires herself out. Then she’ll finally be ready to listen to reason.”

“Reason? Reason?! We’re meeting BOTH princesses tonight, Spike! Do you know what that means? An official summons to a private dinner with both Princess Celestia and Luna! What if it’s bad? What if I’ve been a bad host? What if they’re disappointed?!” Twilight had graduated from borderline to full-blown hysterics, her mane and tail frizzing at irregular intervals, her pupils contracted to mere pinpricks.

Spike was unimpressed. “Twilight, calm down. Disappointed in what? And you’ve been a great host. You’re worrying too much again. And you’re scaring Sand.”

To her credit, the Sand was doing her best to remain composed, but Goddesses that look Twilight had. Sand felt like her skin wanted to crawl away and hide in a corner somewhere.

Twilight put her hooves to her temples, saying, “Okay, I’m all right, I’m all right. I can calm down, this doesn’t have to be as bad as I’m thinking.” She could hear her heartbeats pounding roughly on par with a hummingbird’s. She had buried her head between her hooves, breaths coming in rapid succession when she felt her mane being gently stroked. The soothing sensation was slow and methodical, and bit by bit, it helped Twilight bring herself under control. After a few minutes, she felt calm enough to begin to approach the situation logically. Lowering her hooves on the ground, she started to rise, saying, “Thanks Spike. I know you say I worry too much, and you’re right. We should...” Only then did she notice that her assistant was still seated across the room from her, watching carefully. Turning her head, she saw Sand give her an awkward smile.

“I apologize if I was too forward.” Sand pulled her hoof back, sitting on the floor next to Twilight. “My mother used to brush my mane when I was upset. Back when it wasn’t so...” she ran a hoof through her short hair. “I'm sure tonight will be all right, Twilight. I fear that I’ve brought a great deal of trouble into your lives, but Celestia and Luna will have discussed matters by now and will have a course of action in mind. We should find Rarity and Fluttershy--I’m certain that they’ll be wanted as well.”

***

Carousel Boutique was only a hop, skip, and jump away, so they opted to stop there first. The shop had a single customer who was making his final transaction, hurriedly stuffing something into a bag as Sand and Twilight entered. Seeing him out the door, Rarity returned to the counter to cart off several garments that could be called risqué without being too far from the truth. Oblivious, Twilight greeted the shop’s proprietress with a smile, so it fell to Sand to give Rarity a questioning look. She returned an enigmatic smile, mentioning only “customer confidentiality.”

“Now, what can I do for you girls? It’s a bit early for tea, and I have my next fashion line to plan, but my friends always come first, should they need me.”

The other two looked at each other, not having decided who would explain. After a moment, Sand said, “We received a letter from Princess Celestia this morning. She’s requested our presence this evening for dinner, including both you and Fluttershy. Princess Luna will also be in attendance, so we thought you might care for some advance notice.”

Rarity’s eyes grew wider with every word. Advance notice? Both princesses? No, no, no, what would she wear?! She let out a panicked shriek as she began darting around her workroom, looking for the perfect ensemble to wear for an audience with royalty.

Twilight giggled as Sand called out, “The chariot is to arrive after moonrise tonight. If you would be so kind as to meet us at the library, we can set off together.” Smiling at each other, the two left their friend to her maddened search.

“One down!” Twilight said. “Now, Fluttershy’s cottage is this way, but I’d like to stop by the market square to pick something up. Maybe we’ll see Applejack there and I can let her know where we’ll be in case anypony starts wondering.”

They found their friend just as they had hoped: staffing a cart full of apples. Approaching as they did, it took the cowpony a moment to notice them, but when she did, she was pure sunshine.

“Well howdy! How’re ya’ll doing today?” Applejack crossed her front legs, looking pleased as punch to see the two unicorns. The mood was infectious, and soon all three wore identical beaming smiles.

“Oh just...trying to stay busy!” Twilight twitched, ever so slightly. With a reassuring look from Sand, she took a deep breath, letting it out in a slow sigh. “A few of us are headed to the royal palace tonight, and we wanted to let you know so that you didn’t worry if you came looking.”

Applejack looked a little surprised by that. “Well shoot. Ah told Pinkie that ya’ll had been up to something, but Ah never reckoned it’d be something with the Princess. Figured ya might not have been quite...honest with me at Pinkie’s party, but that’s alright. It ain’t nopony’s business but your own.” Both unicorns looked abashed, but Applejack's smile hadn’t lost its friendliness. “Who’re you going with? Might as well cut my list down some, save me some racing across town once Ah close up shop here.”

Sand said, “Miss Rarity and Fluttershy are to accompany us, if possible. I’m certain that you are welcome to join us too, as well as the other Bearers, if you so desire.”

Applejack just shook her head at that. “Ah appreciate the offer hun, but what with Big Macintosh and Applebloom tied up with the cider presses, Ah need to get back ta apple bucking before we start losing crop to the ground. Ah’ll let Pinkie and RD know when Ah see ‘em, but Ah don’t know what they’re up to.”

Nodding at this, they waved their goodbyes and thanks. They were well past the outskirts of the town when Twilight stopped, facehoofing as she sat on the ground. Only then did Sand recall that they had intended to make another stop for something before heading out. Head lowered, she asked, “What did you intend to purchase in town? We can certainly go back; it isn’t far.”

“No, no, it’s nothing big, I just forgot to pick up some burdock and fireweed for Fluttershy. Since she left so late at night, she asked me to get some from the herbalist’s shop the next time I came to visit.”

“We have many hours yet until nightfall. The shop is not too distant, but I spied some of one, if not the other as we walked. If you’re up for some impromptu botany, we can gather some on our own,” said Sand. Twilight brightened at the suggestion, happy to do some fieldwork with somepony educated on the topic.

They spent the next few hours tromping through chest-high grasses, Sand occasionally pointing with hoof or muzzle at a plant species as she named it, described its uses and how frequently it could be encountered in this climate. What began for Twilight as moderate interest blossomed into a growing respect for her companion. They ate foraged greens for lunch, sheltering beneath a lonesome oak standing vigil far afield. Lying next to her friend, Twilight realized that she had not been plagued by thoughts of their impending royal dinner for the first time all day. In addition to their meal, she and Sand had gathered a few bundles of Fluttershy’s requested flora, easily a more interesting afternoon than a trip back to town would have been.

“Thank you.” Twilight gestured languidly at their makeshift camp. “For this, I mean.”

Sand snorted. “Think nothing of it. The land here is plentiful. Lunch was easy enough to come by.”

Twilight gently shook her head. “No, I mean for taking my mind off of things. I sometimes...worry a bit more than I should.”

With good grace, Sand managed to show no incredulity at the understatement her friend had just made. Instead she said, “When in doubt, the best thing to do is to learn something.” She looked out across a sea of grass, shifting and noisy in the warm breeze. “I have not seen much in this life, but that belief has held true for me.” A pale green eye turned to regard Twilight, dappled sunlight playing across both ponies’ features.

Twilight felt as if an invisible door had opened, the prospects that lay beyond beckoning her through. Tentatively, she took her first steps. “How did you get your cutie mark? I’m afraid I haven’t been able to figure out its meaning since we met.”

The empty scales adorning her flank shifted as Sand settled into a more comfortable position. Studying her friend for a moment first, she said, “I chose between what I loved and what was necessary. I don’t regret my decision, even now, but sometimes...” Sand held Twilight’s gaze for a few heartbeats longer before looking back out across the field of amber. “...I wish things had been different.” She was surprised when she felt a weight on her shoulder. Turning, she saw Twilight’s head resting there, purple eyes regarding her own.

“It hasn’t all been bad though, right?” Twilight asked with an awkward half-smile.

Sand felt an unknown tension melt away. Giving Twilight a warm smile, she conceded, “No. I suppose not.”

***

Before long, they found themselves at Fluttershy’s cottage, but their visit proved to be shorter than any of them would have liked. Wide-eyed at being told of the Princess’s request, Fluttershy gave a small squeak, looking around at what needed to be done. Though much less high-strung than Rarity, she nonetheless worried over the numerous animals that still needed tending to, and so they parted ways with Fluttershy hastening in her ministrations.

With dusk still hours away, the two unicorns found themselves with little to do but take their time in returning to Twilight’s home. When Sand suggested that they continue their fieldwork from before, Twilight pounced on the opportunity, happy for the distraction.

Time slipped away, and before either had quite realized it, they found themselves at the edge of town. Arriving at the library by dusk, they found that no chariot awaited them. However, as they stepped inside the cavernous tree, they found that both of their friends had managed to arrive first. Spike had seen to their care, though Sand suspected Fluttershy had largely been neglected and was simply too polite to make mention of it.

Proper night had begun to settle around them when a loud knocking drew everyone’s attention. Behind the door waited their anticipated escorts, and soon four ponies found themselves clustered together on a single chariot, calling their goodbyes to the little dragon and a curious owl that had perched itself on his head.

***

“Welcome everypony, I hope the trip here found you well.” Celestia regarded them with a matronly smile.

They found themselves occupying a round table tucked into a corner of the banquet hall, the chamber's enormity doing nothing to diminish the smells of dinner being prepared. Sand gave Celestia an inquisitive stare, but said nothing. Seated across from her sister, Luna managed to catch Sand’s eye and smiled, shaking her head. With the others here, a repeat performance was unlikely.

“We’re happy to be here, Princess. I...” Twilight hesitated, wondering how to phrase her next question without sounding imperious.

“Time enough for that later, Twilight. Let’s give everypony a chance to eat before we move on to more serious matters, shall we?”

Twilight’s stomach roiled. She was eager for their meal to get started, as much to satisfy her hunger as to give her time to piece together her information. Celestia wore her tranquility like a mantle while Luna, as far as she could tell, did not appear deranged or eager to plunge the land into eternal night. True, she looked a bit haggard, as if she hadn’t been sleeping quite right, but she did not appear overly troubled. Twilight had learned that Sand could be a bit dramatic, but overblown theatrics seemed more like Rarity’s forte.

Thinking of her friend, Twilight turned to see Rarity in an elegant black dining dress, doing her best to make smalltalk as Celestia towered over her. Luna had engaged Fluttershy in a quiet conversation, with the pegasus managing to listen with polite interest while also appearing to be on the edge of bolting. Twilight grinned at that.

“What’s so amusing?” Sand asked in a low voice.

“Oh nothing, nothing. Luna’s just come a long way in her speaking habits is all,” Twilight said, garnering a curious look from Sand. Twilight postponed the explanation, however, as the food began arriving.

Working through the meals placed before them, the diners waited for the lulls between courses to discuss matters of more substance. In this way, the princesses were able to draw out the extent of what Sand had revealed before explaining their own involvement in the matter.

Luna gave Sand an inquisitive look as Twilight finished retelling the events of the previous night. Teal eyes met a single gray one, but if Sand planned to offer up more information on the topic, she seemed disinclined at that particular moment.

As the waiters cleared the table, Celestia took the initiative. “Well, everypony, I hope our dinner together was as wonderful for you as it was for us. I know I called you here on short notice, but as you’ve learned, there are matters that need tending to and we felt that it would be best to get your views on the subject.”

“Sunshine and rainbows,” Luna said, looking down on Sand. “Yes, I read it. In truth, even if I had not been compelled by my curiosity, I believe I still would have done so. You brought the weight of a mountain down on our shoulders, Sand Shaper, and we could not act as you suggested without knowing more.” Luna paused in her admonishment, turning to address her confused friends. “Miss Shaper brought a book with her originally, a record of these dreams she told you about. Or rather, one dream in particular. It has caused me some restlessness, and my study of it has left us at a crossroads.” Luna paused to pour herself a glass of wine, floating it up for a small sip.

“On one hoof, there is value in knowing what storms tomorrow will bring.” She stopped a moment, glass hovering beside her. “I suppose that’s less insightful a comment for you Ponyville folk. Beyond the reach of pegasus weather teams, nature can be capricious when given free reign, shattering well-laid plans and putting lives in danger.” She shook her head, reining in her tangent. “Knowing what lies in wait can be as much a curse as a blessing, however.”

“Cassandra.” Twilight looked almost as surprised as anypony that she had spoken out of turn. Luna nodded at her, however, and she felt compelled to continue, “A figure in old mythology. She was given the ability to see the future, but not change it. Nopony would believe what she would tell them, and as a result, she slowly went insane from the terrible things she knew would happen but couldn’t prevent.” Twilight shivered.

“Because of Sand’s people,” Luna continued, “we are given opportunities to change what might be, yet we are no less constrained than Cassandra. We may find all our efforts to be in vain, or worse yet, forestall one cataclysm only to produce another.”

“If you will excuse me, Princess Luna, that is true regardless.” Rarity blushed at her slight impropriety, but soldiered on. “We cannot hope to account for everything that might happen in a day because of us and what we choose to do, or not do.”

Luna considered this before a soft voice spoke, drawing all eyes to Fluttershy. “Do...do we know what would really happen?” Sand looked cross, causing Fluttershy to eep quietly, but after a moment she continued, “I mean, what if these terrible things you dream about might...”

“...be the products of a deranged mind?” Sand supplied, but Fluttershy shook her head.

“No, I just thought that maybe they might be more like...guidance. Not just a warning, but...” she fell quiet again.

“A parable,” Luna said. Fluttershy gave Luna a small nod. Resting her elbows on the table, Luna rubbed gently at her temples. “Rather than being fixed in stone or completely avoided, they are stories meant to illustrate the wages of some particular sin. That is probably the wisest interpretation. Thank you, Fluttershy.” The pegasus blushed again, smiling at the princess. “There are still many questions, and I do not know if we can reasonably expect to find answers to them, at least for the time being. A change in tack then: Sand Shaper, you claimed my nightmare had returned? Would you care to explain? I have slept little and dreamt less since you arrived, and to the best of my knowledge, have not gone mad.” Celestia gave her sister a smirk, but Luna tone held no levity.

Sand measured her words before trusting herself to speak, hoping everything would be in order, for once. “Princess Moon--” Sand stopped abruptly, shutting her eyes as she mentally berating herself for stumbling already. “My apologies. Princess Celestia, when you had your final confrontation with Nightmare Moon, how did you find her...mental state?”

With obvious restraint, Celestia answered, “Luna was...unwell.”

From across the table, Luna snorted in disbelief. “Even now, my sister acts to protect my honor. I was insane, Sand Shaper. Beyond broken--I wanted to cover the land in eternal night! Do you know what that would mean for the ponies whose worship I so desperately craved? Death! And worse than that, a slow wasting that would claim all life, in time. Yes, I was unwell.” Celestia frowned, but Luna waved a hoof, not meaning her any ill will for her choice in words.

Uncowed by Luna’s outburst, Sand said, “You are a kind soul--we all are. Everypony is, deep within. To wish harm on another, even in an act of rage, is anathema to who we are. It erodes our spirit and makes us less than ponies, and yet it happened to one of the best of us.” Sand looked around at everypony, settling her gaze on Luna. “I suspect you still struggle with a sense of guilt for what you tried to do, the fear of ever falling so far again burning within you. Or am I very mistaken in my suppositions?”

Luna frowned, but her expression was otherwise unreadable. Finally, she spoke. “I had my sister’s love beside me, we had the Elements between us, and still it was not enough.” Unbidden, a tear rolled down each side of her face. “I do not know what would be. While we have the Bearers together, this has not been a...concern I have needed to address. But you are not eternal, and what if...” she trailed off, her voice breaking as she whispered, “I don’t want to be alone again. Please...”

A rushing of wings and Celestia was there. Sobs wracked Luna’s smaller frame while Celestia bent to whisper soft words of encouragement. The other ponies at the table studiously avoided watching, feeling as though they were intruding on the sanctity of the moment. Yet, saying nothing, Fluttershy moved from her seat. She placed her legs around Luna as much as her diminutive size would allow and moments later, they were joined by Twilight, Rarity and last of all, Sand. Nopony spoke until Luna’s trembling had died down, and even then, they did not move away.

“I am sorry,” Luna began, but Twilight shook her head slightly, giving the princess a small nuzzle on her neck.

“We understand, Luna, as much as we can. It’s true we won’t be around forever, but while we are, we will be with you, in spirit if not body.” As Twilight spoke, only Celestia caught Sand’s slight tension at those words. Resolving to find an excuse for a more private conversation later, she said nothing, not wanting to distract from her sister's need.

Reluctantly, they broke apart. Luna was surprised to find that the warm compassion radiating from all of them counterbalanced her vague sense of loss. “Thank you,” Luna said, her voice thick. She smiled at each of them in turn before letting her gaze finally settle on a pair of mismatched eyes. “Before my fall, I had never felt such a closeness with my subjects. I had my sister and my duties, and that was enough. Or so I thought. I believe...” she looked around at everypony again. “I believe that I would be strong enough, now that I have you all with me.”

Sand bowed her head. “I hope so, Princess, for your sake as much as our own.” When she looked up, her eyes held an unnerving intensity. “Because the nightmare has found you.”

***

“Sand Shaper, dear, you do have a flair for the dramatic, but could you perhaps tone it down some in the future?” Rarity sounded more cross than she actually was, but she wanted to impress upon her friend the need for tact in tense situations.

Sand gave her a sheepish grin. “Sorry.” Luna stuck her tongue out as Sand looked her way.

They had retired to the royal observatory after the events in the feasting hall. Star charts littered the floor as Twilight walked around in open wonder, examining Luna’s scribbled writing and research notebooks. Her attention was drawn back to Sand as the ivory pony mentioned her name, however.

“From what Twilight told me, when you returned as Nightmare Moon, you were evil yet restrained. I do not know whether you had formulated some plan during your banishment, but for knowing that eternal night would mean death to everypony, you took a surprisingly gentle approach with the Bearers.” Sand sat on her haunches across a table from Luna.

The dark alicorn frowned, her mind fighting through the cobwebs of that time. “I did not have control, but neither did I hide within myself as I often had. It was as if I laid in a half-waking state, dimly aware of the world around me, yet knowing there was something I needed to do, if only I could rouse myself.”

Sand took a moment before saying, “My people believe that the eclipse burned away most of your insanity while the rest was funneled into us.” A look of horror crossed Luna’s face, but Sand held up a hoof. “But it was changed. None of us can honestly claim to be experts on alicorns, let alone the more mysterious aspects of how your magic works, but it was our best guess.” She twisted around, trying to locate Celestia. She found it surprisingly difficult, given that the observatory was not large and Celestia was fairly conspicuous at the best of times. Turning her head, she gave a strangled shriek as a huge, white face, grinning from ear to ear, obscured her vision.

“She likes to do that,” Luna muttered as Celestia moved to sit next to her. Sand smiled in spite of her shock.

“Lady--” Sand stopped again, face scrunched in consternation. Slowly, she tried again. “Princess Celestia. Did you find my predecessors to have been of sound mind?”

Celestia’s grin faded. Eventually, she said, “Yes, I suppose I did. Despite my misgivings, your people appear to be just ponies with a gift. Or a curse.”

Sand nodded. "If I’m correct, that blessing will fade. I may be the last to make this kind of journey.” Sand had anticipated the questions that sprang forth, but not the sad, searching look that Celestia gave her. Motioning for quiet, she continued, “Whatever shadow was cast over us, it comes seeking Luna now that it knows she has returned and where she has returned to.”

To her credit, Luna took the news with more grace than Sand had expecting, merely quirking an eyebrow at the news. “And I suppose I have you to thank for that.”

Sand fidgeted, wanting to be out from under Luna’s scrutiny. At last, she spoke. “We had to make a difficult choice.” Sand glanced at Twilight before turning to the princesses. “We knew of your return, and what the fallout for us would be for giving you the book, but the necessity of it took precedence over our own fate.”

“And over mine?” Luna asked. Sand had no answer for that. Luna sighed, aware that she was being unfair. “Do you know how long it will take for this...whatever it is to become a problem?”

Sand shook her head. “While we are a part of the living dream, how it works, why it shows us the things it does, and what it wants are all mysteries to us.”

The princess mulled this over for a time before asking, “How would you describe your people, Sand Shaper?” Cocking her head, Sand considered the unexpected question. Luna added, “Relative to the ponies you have met since you left.”

“Reserved. Grim. We are given happier dreams amidst the dark ones, but they are too few to truly dissipate the gloom, and it hangs heavy on all of us.” Sand frowned, wondering if she would have considered her people so melancholy had she not met her friends.

“But not evil?” Sand shook her head. “Nor crazed?” Again, a no. “That is good news.” Luna continued, “I was an engine of rage, desire, and grief at my banishment. I wanted to hurt everything I possibly could, even those I loved. Especially them.” Luna grimaced, but Celestia put one wing around her, lending her the strength to continue. “I do not know what I should be expecting when the time comes, but I suspect that it will not be simply a specter of my old self, threatening to drown me in a tide of anguish and misery.”

Luna sighed. “I must study the book again. That matter still requires addressing, and we cannot simply cease our lives at the mention of some threat that might be ages away.” She looked around at the assembled ponies. “We have guest rooms prepared for you all, and I will see to...” A soft nose prodded her side, breaking Luna’s train of thought.

“Go on, little sister. I can see to our guests’ needs. You have quite enough ahead of you already,” Celestia suggested. Luna acquiesced, sharing an affectionate moment with her sibling before turning to leave. As she stepped through the door, Celestia made sure to add, “And we will be here for you when you need us. Always.” Luna gave her sister a tired smile before vanishing around the corner.

Celestia turned to her remaining guests. “Now, if everypony would kindly follow me, we will get you settled in for the night. We can discuss matters further in the morning.”

***

Sand found herself walking the halls, unable to sleep, unable to keep her thoughts restrained. A cool breeze caressed her as she stepped onto a stone balcony, a magnificent view of the night sky quieting her thoughts as she sought the few constellations she knew by name and shape. Searching for Vega, she easily found Lyra. Finding Sirius, she could easily make out Canis Major. That was how it had always been for her: find the brightest marker and let the rest take shape around it. Gradually, she became aware of soft hoofsteps behind her, but did not turn from the sky.

A wash of pastels flowed through the air nearby, but her new companion said nothing to disturb their reverie together. Eventually, Sand broke the silence.

“Lady Moongazer.”

“Dawn Star.”

The names hung in the air, suspended on shimmering threads of gossamer. Finally, the unicorn spoke. “How long have you known?”

“Since tonight’s dinner. Nopony ever called me that name but you.”

“You should have kept more company on your nightly vigils," Sand said. "They would have helped alleviate your melancholy, I think.”

Celestia gave a conciliatory nod. “That is probably true. It is always easier to be wise in hindsight.”

They let the silence build again.

“Does Twilight know?" Sand asked. "Does Luna?”

“After your first night here, I explained to Luna the little bit that I understand about what happens to you and your kind, though I have not informed her of who you are in particular. I have not yet told Twilight either of these things."

Sand didn’t comment at first. “Your student might like to know the truth of her fate, though she'll surely grieve at the loss of her friends when they move beyond and she does not.”

Celestia knitted her brows. “Do you begrudge that?” she asked.

Sand looked at her former mentor before saying, “If she’s anything like the rest of us, she’ll be happy to have any chance to spend more time with you, all the more because we understand how fleeting life can be.”

Their gazes returned to the view before them.

“I have missed you in our time apart, Dawn.”

“You miss all of us. It’s your love that calls us back, and our love for you that answers.”

“My other students weren’t so secretive about who they were when they found their way to my court.”

Sand grinned. “Maybe I just wanted to surprise you.”

"I think you simply enjoy hoarding your mysteries." Celestia's face took on a knowing smile. "You may look different, but you have changed little. Perhaps one day, I will finally convince you that your friends love you for who you are and not for the secrets you keep."

After a time, Sand said, “If events fall out the way I believe they will, our spirits will need to find some new way to return to you."

“You do not wish to move beyond? What of your loved ones?”

“They are at peace and will remain so. They need not wait for me.”

Celestia looked at her friend, trying to read her expression in the pale light.

Sand felt her watching and said, “You could just ask, you know.”

“A farthing for your thoughts then?”

Grinning, Sand said, “You have become an absolute pig at the dinner table.” She dodged a playfully thrown wing at that, laughing for the first time in what seemed like...ever. Sand stood, leaning against Celestia’s side as she savored the warm touch. “I’ve missed you too, Lady.”

“Twilight will wonder if she hears you call me that.”

“I...will explain the truth to her when the opportunity presents itself,” Sand conceded, receiving a nod of approval. "I do have to wonder though: why 'Celestia' and not ‘Aurora’ or maybe ‘Solaria’? At least ‘Luna’ makes sense given her charge.” Earning a bump for her jibe, Sand gave her friend a smile, though it quickly broke into a yawn.

“You should get some sleep. Dawn is still a ways off,” Celestia said.

“No, I’m right next to you.” She grinned as Celestia just rolled her eyes. “Besides, you’re here.” Sand nudged her friend with her shoulder, just to be sure. “Dreams are well and good, but reality is better.”

Wrapping a soft wing around her companion, Celestia said, “I hope so, Dawn. For all our sakes.”

***

(Special thanks to Chris, without whom, this chapter would have had some *severe* logic problems in how the characters behave)

03 - Geas

Luna woke from a trembling nightmare, but it wasn’t like the stories. She didn’t sit bolt upright, screaming in abject terror, nor did she look around in frenzied panic. One moment she dreamed, the next she became aware that she had fallen asleep on an open book. Luna couldn’t repress a shudder, however, as she saw that her makeshift pillow had been Sand’s book of prophecy. She disliked the implications of that, but there was little she could do about it.

Stretching, Luna craned her neck as she tried to see how long she had been asleep. Dawn had broken hours ago, and Luna had made no further progress on their course of action. At least it had felt that way as she measured one decision against another, trying to gauge what the worst outcome of either would be. Sighing, Luna decided to consider it over breakfast as she headed downstairs.

Passing an open archway, her heart skipped a beat when she saw the limp body of a unicorn lying against a stone parapet. Closer inspection revealed the mare to only be sound asleep, her ivory coat rising and falling with steady breaths. Curious, Luna nudged Sand with a hoof, earning a flicked tail and a mutter for her efforts, but not much else. Luna drew close to the prone form, hoping that her voice would be loud enough to rouse, but not to startle.

“Sand Shaper?”

Sand opened an eye to see a massive, blue-purple head obscuring her vision. She tried to jump back, but found herself pushing against an unyielding surface instead. After a moment’s realization, Sand rubbed at her eyes. “Your sister isn’t the only one who likes doing that, I see.”

Luna looked puzzled for a moment before drawing back in embarrassment. “Ah! My apologies, I had hoped to avoid scaring you. It was only...” she looked around. “...this does not look to be an ideal location to sleep.” Luna looked down at her companion. “How did you end up here, of all places?”

Sand kept rubbing her eyes, hoping the awkward gesture would cover her sluggishness. Her brain was too slow to react, but her heart was in the right place. “I couldn’t sleep, so I came out here to look at the stars. I must have fallen asleep without realizing it.”

Luna smiled, looking flattered and it took Sand a moment to realize why. Luna asked, “Are you an astronomer then, or just a romantic?”

“I’ve always enjoyed the night, but I am no astronomer. Twilight has offered her expertise on the matter, however.”

“Ah,” Luna said. “So, a romantic then?”

Sand snorted. She wasn’t lucid enough for this without food. “Have you eaten yet?” she asked, looking at the sun’s position before adding, “I suppose it’s somewhat late for that.”

Luna shook her head. “I was just headed out myself. Care to join me? I am certain that we can find something in the kitchen if the cooks are not present.”

They descended a number of back stairwells, happy to avoid who they could. Luna hated the bowing and scraping that she would get, wishing that they would only treat her like one of them, but was unable or unwilling to step off the pedestal they had placed her on. Sand was just plain antisocial so soon after waking.

Sneaking their way to the larder, they had managed to collect a small pile of foodstuffs when the first servant found them. It took a good deal of convincing, but Luna managed to talk him out of rousing every cook he could find to tend to their needs. As he departed, Sand gave her companion a curious look.

“That happen often?”

“More than I would like,” Luna replied.

Sand gave a noncommittal grunt and started for the kitchen, carrying what she could as Luna floated the rest behind them.

Breakfast was rudimentary, but satisfying enough. Both ponies had their own thoughts to consider, but they were happy to have some company, quiet as it might be.

Feeling immeasurably better with some food her stomach, Sand’s mind began to pick up speed. You should introduce yourself to my sister, in truth this time, Celestia had insisted, and Sand agreed. She studied Luna discreetly, wondering how to approach the subject with any sort of grace.

“I’ve had word from Fillydelpha,” Luna said, quashing the opportune moment. “We cannot completely remove their need for coal, but we can bring it down to levels manageable with resources within our borders.” Oats crunched as she paused in her report. “We will still need to explore other options for energy, most notably river, wind, and sun, but I feel it would be a good start.” Luna looked at Sand. “Nothing has been set in stone yet, and we would still need to alleviate potential hostilities with our zebra trade partners. We would not want to prevent the resource war alluded to in your book only to spark a conflict of a different kind.”

Sand had considered that before and her conclusion had not changed. “Switch to a luxury good of some sort. Your gems for their silks, mead, or precious metals. Keep the trade flowing, but avoid any resources that form the backbone of either nation.”

Luna listened, nodding as the idea took shape. “I can have my advisors see to the details, but your suggestion is sound.”

“You are resolved to this path then?” Sand asked.

Luna nodded and said, "I believe that this will be a stable enough course for us to undertake. Unfortunately, it is only one half of a whole--there is still the matter of their superstitions about me." She paused. "Or, rather, about Nightmare Moon. I've sent word for a meeting with the zebra ambassador. With any luck, we can stamp out any undue worries they might have about my state of mind and put their fears to rest for good."

Luna wore a small, but hopeful smile, prompting Sand to wonder if now was the moment.

“So there you are!”

Of course, thought Sand.

Twilight stepped into the kitchen, greeting her friends. “I went to come find you when it was time for breakfast, but Princess Celestia said you two had been up late stargazing.”

Feeling Luna's gaze upon her, Sand tried to focus on Twilight instead. “My apologies, Twilight. I hope I haven’t put you off the lessons you offered before?”

“Oh, of course not. Princess Celestia taught me a great deal of what I know, I’m sure she was better at it than I was.”

“She’s had some time to study up on it, I would imagine,” Sand said.

Luna shifted in her seat. “She...never seemed that interested.” Luna added, “Before, I mean.”

“Huh. When I studied under her, it always seemed to be a great interest of hers.” Twilight gave them a thoughtful look. ”I guess she must have picked it up during the intervening years.”

“She watched the moon every night.” Sand flinched as she realized her brain hadn’t quite gotten up to full speed. The other two ponies looked at her. “I...hm.” I am terrible at keeping secrets, apparently. Luna watched her with an expression that quickly approached Celestia’s the previous evening, but Twilight seemed oblivious.

“Well that makes sense. I suppose when you’re immortal, you get around to everything sooner or later. Speaking of which, Princess Celestia is holding her morning court, but Rarity and Fluttershy were hoping to sightsee in Canterlot and I offered to show them around. Would you two care to join us?”

Sand scratched at her short mane. She hadn’t had time to look around when she had arrived previously, but her curiosity had no such restraints now. “I would love to join you.” Luna simply nodded, and so Twilight led them out.

As they navigated the hallways, Twilight did her best to draw her quiet companions into conversation. “You know, Princess, I’m sure if I had more information, I could offer some better advice,” Twilight said. “If you’re not using it, could I read the book that Sand brought?” Twilight was looking at Luna as she asked, so she missed Sand stumble. She also didn’t catch the look of abject terror that flashed across Sand’s face.

Luna saw, however, and with a polite dip of her head said, “Thank you Twilight, but I have reached a decision already. I will be consulting my advisors later on the finer details, but I suspect that this will be the best course of action, so long as we are diligent without being overzealous.” Sand admired her sangfroid.

“Oh, well I’m glad to hear that you’ve figured out what you want to do,” Twilight said, causing Sand to sigh in relief. “Do you mind if I read the book anyway? I’m kind of curious.” Sand froze, only able to move when she realized Twilight had turned her way. Twilight finally caught a look that passed between the two and stopped walking. “What is it?”

Sand stared at Luna. She would probably lie if she felt forced to, but Sand couldn’t ask that of her. Turning to Twilight, Sand asked, “Have you ever heard the expression ‘you can’t unring a bell’?”

“I’ve heard it said other ways, but I understand. Is it really so bad?” As Twilight asked, Luna heard an echo of Celestia in the question.

Sand fidgeted under Twilight’s gaze. “Yes.” She opened her mouth to say more, wanting to say more, the untold volumes of why her friend should never read that book lying just out of reach. Instead, she only said, “It is.”

“Really though? Princess Luna read it, and she seems fine.” Twilight looked at the princess, trying to gauge her reaction to all this.

“‘Fine’ would be, perhaps, too kind a word to use, Twilight Sparkle.” Luna said as gaze grew distant. Sand could imagine what thoughts drew her away. “I will do what I must. I can shoulder the burden only because I know my sister and my friends will be there for me when I need you. Not if.”

Puzzlement crept into Twilight’s polite smile. “Of course we’re here for you, Princess, as you all would be for me. I know it’s not going to be like reading a science textbook or even a fairy tale, but if it starts to bother me, I’ll make sure to talk with you both about it. Please?” Twilight’s expression was earnest, but Sand felt heartsick.

Written in her book was a story, a lengthy epic taking place in a nightmarish time beyond the far horizon. Thinking of it as no more than another grim adventure tale when she first recorded it, Sand had come to understand the links between her friends and what their roles would be in bringing about that dark future. Under no compulsion could Sand have imagined sharing that knowledge with them, yet she wavered under her friend’s pleading gaze. Knowledge was water to Twilight, no--it was more than that: it was life. Sand remembered her own words by the sunlit fields, and she could tell that Twilight did as well.

Heart pounding, Sand opened her mouth and said, “All right.” Luna met Sand’s eyes with a startled look, but Twilight had brightened immediately. “On two conditions.” Twilight sat on her haunches, an eager look in her eyes as she nodded. “The first is that you do not read it without me beside you. The second is that you talk to me about what you read. There are...things written in it that will disturb you, and my worst fear is that you will be poisoned by them. I know you are strong, both in heart and mind, but you will not bear this alone, are we agreed?” Sand brought her force of will behind those last words, wanting to impress upon her friend their importance.

Twilight had never seen Sand like this--it was so unlike the aloof, yet friendly unicorn she had gotten to know over the past few nights that Twilight wondered if she had made a mistake in pursuing the subject. Still, she nodded her agreement.

“Do you swear it?” Sand asked, her gaze boring into her friend.

Twilight felt a twinge of fear, but nodded again. “Yes, I promise.”

She had no time to consider the implications of her words before the stones began humming. Only then did Twilight notice a warm glow emanating from Sand’s horn as a large tome snapped into existence, hovering between then. As curious as she was about this new arrival, she couldn’t wrench her eyes away as Sand spoke. “By hoof, and tongue, and eye, I bind thee. With thy words, I constrain thee. From my heart, I compel thee. Before the waxing moon, we make this compact whole.”

Brilliant light flashed as tendrils of radiant power snaked out of nowhere, flowing around Twilight as they began constricting. Momentary panic seized the unicorn, but before she could think or act, they had settled into her skin, vanishing as they did. She had expected them to burn white-hot, but a calm, detached part of her mind observed that they only felt like a warm touch.

Sand collapsed, breathing heavily as the tome fell beside her with a heavy thud.

Twilight staggered as the magic that had kept her in place faded. Finally, she asked, “What was that? I thought you said your magic was gone!” Her tone bordered on accusatory.

Unable to speak, Luna did so for her. “A geas. Old magic. Very old. The kind whose knowledge I thought was lost, nevermind the actual practice.” Luna narrowed her eyes as she looked at the tome lying on the floor, then to the panting unicorn beside it.

“What...what did you do to me?” Twilight asked. Her fear had vanished, and in truth, she was more curious than hurt, but she would have preferred some kind of warning before Sand did...whatever that was.

“A spell that holds you to your promise. I...” Sand hesitated. “...fear I may have overstepped the bounds of our friendship. I only now realize that it must seem as though I do not believe in you.” Sand felt grief well up in her heart as the weight of what she had done settled on her.

Seeing her friend’s stricken expression, Twilight walked over and laid down beside her. “It’s all right. I trust you. You did what you thought you needed to, but I wish you could have had a little more faith in me.” Twilight gave her friend a gentle nuzzle, hoping to take the sting out of her words, but Sand felt wretched. Feeling a nudge at her side, Sand turned her head as Twilight said, “Come on, our friends are waiting for us. We can talk more about this later.”

Struggling to her feet, Sand regarded her book with a sigh. Exhausted before her day had even really begun, she did not look forward to pushing herself further. Still, it wouldn’t do to just leave it lying around. Shutting her eyes in concentration, she touched her horn to the book, sending it back to Luna’s study where it would be safe.

Having exhausted her scant power, Sand would have collapsed again had she not been propped up by two warm bodies supporting her weight between them. Deeply appreciative at not simply being levitated like a rag doll, she said, “Thank you. Both of you.”

“Think nothing of it,” said Luna.

“We’re your friends,” Twilight added, as if it explained everything. Thinking for a moment, Sand supposed that perhaps it did just that.

***

They garnered more than a few looks as they walked around Canterlot, but Sand chalked that up to Luna’s presence more than anything. Luna felt as out of place as she always did, but her friends did their best to make her feel included. They wended their way through town, stopping at shops that happened to catch anypony’s fancy, including an ancient bookseller, several jewellers’ shops and, inexplicably, a store that appeared to sell only sofas and quills (‘New location!’ a sign advertised). After lunch, Fluttershy excused herself from their outing, promising to find them again when she could. Pressed for answers, she explained her desire to visit an animal hospice, wanting to see if there was any help she could offer.

Their trip took on a more somber tone after that. Twilight wished Pinkie Pie had been with them to lighten the mood, but she still tried her best. Offering to show them around the school where she had boarded as a filly, Twilight gave her friends a thankful smile when they acquiesced.

As expected, even an informal visit by royalty caused a great stir. Suddenly, students were sitting up straighter while teachers spoke a little too loudly, emphasizing that they were teaching quality. Luna sighed. She could certainly will herself into another form, something more discreet, but she felt masquerades were best left to parties and holidays. It wasn’t until they met Twilight’s former astronomy professor that she found the first pony not doing his best to impress her. It might have been something to do with his age--it appeared that even his wrinkles had wrinkles, and Luna briefly wondered if she had known him before her banishment.

Despite the weight of ages, however, his mind was still wound like a steel trap. “Twilight Sparkle, my dear, so good to see you again. Come to use the observatory for more studies on gravitational lensing, perhaps?” Wearing a genial smile, he regarded the group of ponies from behind a pair of enormous spectacles.

Twilight beamed, but said, “Sorry Professor, maybe some other time--you know how limited my own equipment is. I’m here showing my friends around today, and I wanted to introduce them to my favorite teacher.” She hesitated a moment, a sea of soft colors flashing through her mind. “I mean...”

The ancient pegasus waved her hesitation away. "We all know you love Celestia best, you don’t need to be so coy. So tell me, who do I have the honor of meeting today?”

Sand had been studying the professor with interest since they arrived, noting that he was one of very few pegasi they had seen on the school grounds. And no wonder--it was the School for Gifted Unicorns after all, but she supposed astronomy was within the reach of anypony with a sharp mind and a keen eye.

“Professor Star Fall, I’d like you to meet my friends. This is Rarity, she runs a fashion boutique in Ponyville.” Rarity gave a smooth curtsy and a dainty smile, amused as the professor’s eyes widened, however slightly. “This is Sand Shaper, a friend I’ve only just met who came to visit the Princesses.” Sand managed a bad facsimile of Rarity’s elegance, but she supposed it would do while she figured out why his name sounded familiar. “And I would hope you know Princess Luna.” The princess inclined her head in a brief nod and was unexpectedly pleased to see Twilight’s aged teacher simply offered her a warm smile in return.

“Well, I’m glad to see you’ve made some friends at last.” The professor chuckled as he continued, “Not too many night owls like you and me around, though I suppose at least this one’s got the feathers.” He pointed a hoof at Luna.

Twilight held her breath, afraid that the comment would be taken amiss, but Luna only smiled back at him, fluffing her wings as she spoke. “I have a soft spot in my heart for anypony who studies the night sky. Perhaps when next I return, it should be at a time that would draw less attention.”

“Well, you’re certainly welcome here any time, of course, though I’d recommend coming when the sun isn’t out.” He grinned and Luna felt herself flush.

Rarity smiled, wondering if she might be fashioning some elegant dinner wear for Luna soon. As the two traded pleasantries and gentle jibes, Rarity began to measure out proportions in her mind, wishing they were at her shop, but a rough idea would have to do for now. Her concentration skipped a beat, however, when Sand muttered, “Merryweather.” Rarity gave her friend an inquisitive glance, but Sand returned a wholly unconvincing look of innocence as she elaborated, “It’s...ah, very merry weather for star gazing, yes?”

Honestly, she’s as bad as Applejack. Rarity gave a little smile, much to Sand’s relief, but her mind was already elsewhere. Thoughts of her rustic friend had led her back to Ponyville, wondering if Applejack had found Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie before they started to worry. On top of the ever-pressing issue of next season’s catalogue (which she had yet to develop sufficiently), Sweetie Belle was due to arrive within the next few days, and she had promised her sister that they would spend as much time together as possible. Unless the princesses had dire need of her, she would be returning home soon. This evening, perhaps.

Giving a little sigh, she realized that Twilight had mentioned her name more than once now.

“...I thought it looked good with the constellations, but we should have trusted Rarity’s instincts when it came to fashion,” Twilight finished. She turned as Rarity seamlessly picked up the thread of conversation.

“You are too kind, Twilight. I thought the Gala dresses turned out splendidly, however, if not the Gala itself.” Too ladylike to stick her tongue out at the thought of a certain prince, Rarity settled for pursing her lips in disapproval.

Sand caught somepony watching them from the doorway, but when she turned to look, they had disappeared. Pretending to be occupied with her friends, Sand noticed two more heads appear, whispering to each other in volumes far too faint to make out. Somewhere outside, a cloud shifted just enough to let a wall of orange light to cascade in from the setting sun. The classroom filled with a warm radiance as Sand realized who they must be.

“You’ll have caught my students then,” the Professor said, noticing Sand’s distraction, “too afraid for their own good. Get in here you!” He raised a hoof in mock anger, prompting several fillies and colts to file in, heads either hung low or staring in open awe at Luna.

Doing her best to avoid spooking them, Luna greeted them in a quiet voice and with a gentle smile on her lips, a distinct counterpoint to the curmudgeon that the professor played at.

“Well, we shouldn’t disrupt your class since it’s getting to be about that time, but it was so good to see you again, Professor Fall!” Twilight said. Before he could stop her, she rushed forward to embrace the old pegasus as if she were still just a filly.

“Of course, my dear, of course. Come back whenever you’d like--I always enjoy spending time with my star pupil.” He looked at Twilight’s friends in general, but at Luna in particular. “And that goes for your friends too.” They shared a smile before the four headed out the door.

“Do you suppose Fluttershy is still assisting at the hospice?” Rarity asked as they made their way off the campus grounds.

“No, they had so many kind ponies there tending to everyone that I was just in the way.” The pegasus had been following them for some time now, quietly hovering behind as they walked. Nopony had seemed to notice her, so she had kept to herself. “I should probably head back home tonight though. Angel Bunny can manage on his own for a while, but, well...” She hid behind her hair, not wanting to imply anything demeaning. “He’s just one bunny.”

Rarity nodded her head. “I should probably go as well. Sweetie Belle is due to arrive in the next few days, and I need to ensure my work is prepared for her distractions.” Where once she might have grimaced at the thought, Rarity only felt a warmth blossom in her chest as she thought of her little sister, so destructive yet so well-meaning.

Luna spoke before Twilight could think of something to say. “Of course. I appreciate your time in coming to weigh in on such delicate matters, and I thank you on behalf of Celestia and myself for your compassion and advice. I will not hesitate to find you should the need arise, and perhaps I will visit when the tumult dies down. You are, of course, more than welcome to stay for dinner, but if you need to leave soon, I can arrange a chariot at your earliest convenience.”

Rarity and Fluttershy both opted to stay, though they shared a glance and the hope that the dinner conversation would be a bit less dramatic this time around.

“Do you mind if I stay around a little longer, Princess? There are still a few things I’d like to do.” Twilight resisted the urge to look at Sand, but Luna understood, regardless. “I can write Spike a note to let him know--he should be able to watch over the library without me there.”

“Yes, that should be fine. We have much to discuss.” Looking at Sand a moment before turning to lead them off, Luna set an easy pace, not eager to hasten their departure.

“So what do you still have keeping you busy, Twilight?” Rarity asked as they approached the palace.

“Oh, this and that. There are some books I’d like to study that I don’t have back in Ponyville.” Or that exist anywhere else in the world, I'm guessing, Twilight thought.

“Always so studious!” Rarity’s mock-chiding brought a smile to Twilight’s face. “Well, I’m certainly pleased that you took some time to show us around. We see so little of you that I often wonder whether you’ve been buried in an avalanche of your books.”

Twilight groaned. “I get this from Spike already, but okay, I agree, maybe I do spend a bit too much time away from my friends. When I get back to Ponyville, I’ll try to do better about that, all right?” Touched as she was, Twilight couldn’t help but be somewhat annoyed. She didn’t ask her friends to stop what they loved doing at the drop of a hat. She paused in that thought, looking around at where they were and who they were with. Okay, maybe she was being a bit dishonest there.

Rarity gave her a casual bump with her head. “My dear, I’m not criticising, I just know we all enjoy seeing each other but that we see you the least of all.” More to herself than Twilight, she added, “And it always seems like when we do, it’s usually because of some adventure or another.”

***

Bereft of apocalyptic revelations, dinner passed in relative peace, though a thin veneer of tension ran through the conversation that went mercifully unnoticed by Rarity and Fluttershy. After thanking their hosts, they made their goodbyes and left to start their journey home. As Rarity and Fluttershy’s chariot vanished in the distance, an awkward silence descended upon the four ponies left behind.

“Well...” Twilight ventured, looking at Sand.

Sand waited, but when nothing more was forthcoming, she turned to see the alicorn sisters watching them as well. Putting on her best innocent expression, Sand asked, “What?” Seeing Twilight give her a half-lidded stare, she relented. “Okay, I suppose I might have some explaining to do.” Sand looked over the small crowd that had turned its attention on her, suddenly feeling very self-conscious. “Lady...” she began, but Celestia hushed her with a smile and a waved hoof.

“Luna, why don’t we give them some time to discuss matters with each other. I’d actually like to talk to you about something myself.” Sand gave Celestia a relieved smile as the alicorns headed off together, Luna wearing a puzzled expression as she began asking questions in a voice too low to make out.

Sand and Twilight looked at one another. Not really thinking it through first, Sand asked, “I don’t know the palace grounds very well and the moon looks lovely tonight--do you know where we might be able to watch it outdoors? From a quiet hill, perhaps?”

Twilight looked a bit taken aback. “Sand, I’m really not sure what you’re planning here...” she trailed off as her friend’s eyes began to widen.

“Oh. Oh! No, no, sorry, that request sounded much different than how I intended it. I just thought it would do for some poetic justice, but we don’t have to, if it would make you nervous.”

Twilight gave her friend an enigmatic smile, doing nothing to diminish Sand’s sudden confusion. Finally, she suggested a location that would be out of the way, but still maintained a clear view of the night sky.

Finding the spot with little trouble, they sat next to each other as they turned their gazes skywards, thankful for the warmth as much as the sense of companionship. Neither pony spoke for some time, and Twilight began to suspect her friend of ulterior motives when Sand finally broke the silence.

“She loves you. You know that, right?” Sand didn’t need to look at Twilight to see the startled look shoot across her face. Sand smiled. She did so enjoy doing that.

“Wha--? Who?” The cogs began to spin in Twilight’s mind, trying to piece together the puzzle from only these few fragments.

“Celestia. She loves everypony, of course, but with the exception of her sister, you are closer to her heart than anypony alive,” Sand said. Still recovering, Twilight missed the sad expression that momentarily tugged at her friend's eyes.

“I...I’m happy to hear that. She’s always been like a mother to me.” Twilight blushed as she said, “More than my actual mom, really. I feel like Celestia raised me more than my parents did.”

Sand nodded before continuing. “She is a caring, kind soul, and I think it would be very difficult not to love her in return, no matter who you are.” She swished her tail back and forth, a nervous gesture that Twilight had never observed in her friend before tonight.

“How long do you suppose alicorns live, truly?” Sand asked.

Twilight hesitated. “Forever, I suppose? Nopony really knows. The history books only go back so far, after all.”

“You’re probably right, or close enough to it. They might be immortal, or long-lived to the point where we couldn’t really tell the difference." Sand cocked her head. "I wonder how you or I would be, if we had lived to be even Celestia’s age now.”

Twilight shook her head. “I don’t know. When I've thought about it in the past, immortality never seemed like it would be all that bad. Not at first, anyway. All the time in the world to read every book ever written, right?” At Sand's nod, Twilight continued. "But then I considered my friends. Things might have been different before Nightmare Moon and Ponyville, back when I was more of a loner than I am now. But these days, when I think of immortality, my friends come to mind first and foremost. I think of how they'd grow old and die even as I'd keep going." Twilight wore a sad smile. "Princess Celestia must have known so many ponies in her lifetime. To watch all of them simply fade away, unable to do anything more than keep their memories alive--I think if I were in her shoes, it would eat away at me, bit by bit. I can only imagine how much Luna truly means to her, being one of the few who will remain."

Sand nodded and said, "Those we love take a piece of our hearts with them wherever they go, but for Celestia, Luna took almost the whole thing when she was banished. To ease her pain, or perhaps to aggravate it and keep it fresh, Celestia tried to keep her sister company. She found a lonely hilltop--this one, perhaps--and watched the moon sail through the sky every night.

“I first met her like that. She was polite, as you would expect, but also as distant as the stars. She made no objections when I sat beside her, however. As I returned the next night, and the night after that and so on, she began opening up to me, just a bit at a time. Celestia told me of her sister--the one she adored, not the one who had gone mad with grief and rage. She told me about the happy times and the deep and abiding love they shared for one another. She told me about how it hadn't been enough." Sand swallowed, looking down at the ground.

"You speak as though you're as old as she is," Twilight said in a gentle tone, doing her best to not sound accusatory.

Sand smiled. “Not exactly. I may have been the first, but Celestia learned that if she let others into her heart, our love could help her carry on, one day at a time. Over the years, she took on pupils like yourself. Ponies who she could share herself with--her true self, her vulnerable self, the one the public could never be allowed to see. She loved us, and we wholeheartedly loved her in return. So much so that while other ponies might eventually pass from this life into the next, our spirits hear her love call out to us. Even from death, we have always found our way back to her side, though we have no say in the matter."

Struck speechless, Twilight could only gape for a time. Gathering her wits, she said, "That...is a lot to take in. Do you know why she's never mentioned this to the public before? Or just to me, even? I can only imagine how relieved everypony would feel knowing that their loved ones might never truly be gone."

Sand shook her head. "I don't know her exact reasons, though if you broached the topic with her, I'm sure she would give you an honest answer. I can make an educated guess if you'd like, however." Twilight gestured for her to continue. "Keep in mind that Celestia might have more political reasons for keeping the matter a secret. As far as we know, however, only her students are spun back into life's web, and they are always Eclipsed. The ties we have to Luna's insanity would not sit well with anypony who thought long on the matter. Even Merryweather--your Professor Star Fall--was once one of my people, yet he has lived his entire life as the instructor you grew up with. I suspect that he fears similar fallout, should the truth become known."

“Professor Fall? Really?” Twilight gave her companion an incredulous look, receiving a nod in return.

“I did not know him, in this lifetime or the last, but from what I remember, he brought information that helped Celestia manage Nightmare Moon’s return. Although she had been the one both to banish her sister and also set in motion her release, Celestia had apparently overlooked some details that would have proven disastrous. Her absence during your struggles against Nightmare Moon wasn’t just her testing your resolve. Had Celestia been with you, despite the mitigating influence of the eclipse and Luna’s unconscious will, Nightmare Moon would have become enraged at the sight of her jailer and things would have gone very differently indeed.”

A thoughtful silence descended upon them as Sand gave Twilight as much time as she needed to digest the information. Turning her gaze skyward again, Sand caught sight of a light streaking across the field of stars. “Make a wish,” she said, deciding to disturb her friend just a little.

“Huh?” Twilight hadn’t been paying attention.

“A shooting star,” Sand explained. “Make a wish.”

Twilight sighed. “I wish all of this would start making sense.”

Sand grinned. “It is a lot to take in all at once. It’s simply not a subject that would do well in pieces, but I think we can leave it at what we’ve talked about tonight.”

Twilight nodded absently before a thought struck her. “Princess Celestia...what about Luna?”

Sand looked unsure. “She will probably have the same influence, given enough time. However, before her banishment, Luna loved her sister first, last, and only, and I think you’ll understand that while she was imprisoned, she was in no condition to love anyone. I know that Celestia has explained to her what I’ve told you this night, though I suspect there will be other complications now."

Piecing two and two together, Twilight asked, “You called him ‘Merryweather.’ So then what was your name?”

Sand looked up, meeting Twilight's gaze. “Dawn Star. For my tendency to keep my parents awake into the early morning, apparently,” she said with a smile.

Twilight smirked. “I like it. Can I just call you Dawn then? When we’re together, I mean.”

“It...would be fitting, in a way. Truth be told, I prefer that name...” Sand trailed off, considering. “I suppose you could, if you wanted, though I ask that you do so only when we’re alone or in the company of the alicorn sisters. I’d really prefer not to have to explain this all again to someone new.”

Twilight smiled, surprising her friend with an affectionate nuzzle. “Thank you, Dawn. For trusting me, I mean.” A memory of lunch beneath an oak tree flashed through Sand’s mind.

“We’re friends,” Sand said, as if it explained everything. Thinking about it, Twilight supposed it did just that.

***

(Special thanks to Chris for helping me streamline things so that this chapter didn't just end with an even more massive clump of nebulous info dumping)

04 - Breakfast Politics

The discussion with her sister had left Luna feeling out of sorts. She paced the hallways, looking for some kind of distraction to keep her mind from churning. Though she found little to keep her thoughts occupied, she could keep moving, at least. With her setting such a brisk pace, her honor guard were forced to be less discreet than Luna had grown accustomed to, making a small clamor as they struggled to keep up. Coming to a stop, she turned on them.

“What are your names?”

The pegasi looked surprised, but only for a moment.

“Wrath, Your Highness.”

“Fury, Your Highness.”

Luna peered at them, trying to distinguish one from another, but it was no use. The enchanted barding they wore obscured their cutie marks and applied an illusion that made their wearers look and sound identical. She sighed.

“Forgive me for not knowing, but how long have you two been my guards?”

“Three months, Your Highness,” said Wrath.

“Two years, Your Highness,” said Fury.

Luna smirked as the two pegasi looked at each other in surprise. The magic didn’t just fool her, it would seem. She made a note to do something about the spells used in their armor. Presenting a unified front was all well and good, but if everypony looked the same in one of those, it would be easy enough to infiltrate their ranks by simply obtaining a set through more devious means. Luna paused in her thoughts. The better reason to change them would be that the barding suppressed what individuality each pony possessed, not for some ill-conceived notion of danger. Luna snorted at the idea of anypony more harmful than a prankster in this day and age.

“In that time, would you say I have been...friendly?” Luna asked.

The guards looked nervous, unsure of how to respond. That was answer enough.

“I see. Thank you.” She turned to continue walking, but stopped mid-stride. “And...I am sorry.”

Without waiting for a response, she set off so quickly that her guards had no time to ask her what she meant.

***

“Are you sure about this?” Sand asked.

“No. Are you?”

Sand and Twilight looked at each other, the tome laying unopened before them on Luna’s desk.

“Dawn, I know you’re uncomfortable with the idea. If you’re really against it, we don’t have to.”

Sand shook her head. “The situation has grown more complex by several orders of magnitude. I had originally thought to simply arrive, explain what needed to be done, warn Luna of her danger, then spend the rest of my days in quiet service to the throne. In the gardens, perhaps.” She stared at the book. “Now...I am not certain.”

Turning to look at Twilight, Sand wore an expression of deep concern, though she tried her best to be reassuring. “No matter what you read, please know that I...” what? Sand wondered. After a moment, she continued, “We fear that there might be many paths to the same destination, that what we do will be for nothing, but I believe that you have the strength to take us to a better future than the one described here.” She placed a hoof on the book. “I believe in you.”

Twilight hesitated, at a loss for words. Giving her friend a warm smile, she said only, “Thank you.” Steeling herself, she took as comfortable a seat as she could. Turning to the first page, Twilight began reading. Once upon a time, in the magical land of Equestria...

Sand looked around the room. Not wanting to simply sit and stare at Twilight for hours on end, she hoped that Luna kept some reading material available. Spying a treatise written by the princess herself, Sand settled into a comfortable spot on the floor, her book illuminated by a firefly lamp.

As the hours passed, Sand occasionally looked up from her reading to see if her friend might want to talk about anything, but Twilight seemed deeply engrossed. Lengthy as the story was, she appeared to be making steady progress, her face set into a mask of faint concentration. Sand decided to avoid disturbing her.

Drowsing, Sand became aware that with her fatigue from earlier in the day, she would be no match for Twilight’s endurance. Fully intending to call a halt for the evening, it wasn’t until she jerked upright that she realized she’d fallen asleep.

Blinking away her bleariness, Sand saw that Twilight was still poring over the tome, about half lying unread. Shrugging off a blanket, Sand stopped to consider that Twilight must have noticed her exhaustion at some point and covered her. Walking over to her friend, Sand remained silent, waiting to be seen.

Eventually, Twilight marked her place and closed the book. Her smile at seeing Sand awake was shadowed by a deep layer of fatigue. Twilight yawned and said, “Oh, hey Dawn. Did you sleep well?”

Sand studied her friend, trying to see what impact the tale might be having on her, but she found nothing truly amiss. That in itself was disturbing, but she brushed it off. “Yes. Thank you for watching over me. I’m afraid our situations were meant to be reversed, however.” Twilight gave another little smile at that before Sand continued, “How are you doing with the book?”

“Oh, it’s interesting,” Twilight said. “I mean, ponies killing each other isn’t my idea of a good read, but I’m happy to understand why you’ve been so cautious, and what I can do to help Luna and everypony.” Truth be told, she felt good. The story might be grim--bordering on hopeless at times--but when she removed herself from her personal attachment to the characters, Twilight could see the cause and effect of a world gone awry and the potential means to save it.

“So the fact that you and your friends feature prominently doesn’t bother you?”

“Should it? It’s just a story for now.” Twilight said. Sand looked cross, so she explained, “Look, I could write something about my day tomorrow, how a carriage runs me over, and then everypony cries. Possible as it might be, it’d still be just writing, not reality. That doesn’t have to be my fate--it just means I should look both ways before crossing streets. I think Fluttershy was right. This is something we can learn from to avoid the same things happening to us. I’m not even sure this could be our future anymore, not since we’ve been made aware of our involvement in it. Still, I can see enough of this coming true to mean serious problems for us if we don’t do something soon.” Twilight rubbed her eyes as she gave another yawn.

“You should rest,” Sand suggested as she looked at the sky, seeing faint signs of dawn approaching. Guiding Twilight to the bed, Sand wondered if she would argue about using Luna’s personal accommodations as her own, but Twilight fell asleep before Sand could even get the blankets in place. Making sure her friend would be comfortable, Sand closed the door with a soft click. Outside the chamber, she found Luna waiting.

“How is she?”

Sand looked back at the closed door, as though she could see Twilight still. “Her spirits are good, but I fear she’s unaware of how she’s changed already.” As they began walking together, she looked at Luna. “She is happy to know how she can help you, and to prevent the horrors described within the tale, but she is only about halfway through, and I fear the book’s influence on her is insidious.” She shook her head. “She talks about ponies murdering each other as if it were so much bad weather. She waves it off as ‘simply a story,’ but I cannot help but feel that anypony would be deeply scarred by just a fraction of what she’s read. Whether I underestimated her resolve or if I have done something terrible by exposing her to such things remains to be seen.”

Pensive, Luna said nothing as they walked, and Sand was happy to let the subject drop.

“So should I call you Dawn, then?” Luna asked after a time.

The question jolted Sand out of her reverie. “If...you’d like,” Sand said. “Twilight’s taken to the name, but...” A faint blush rose in her cheeks before she said, “It’s complicated.”

Luna gave her a knowing smile before saying, “Perhaps it would be best if I simply call you by the name you wore when first we met. I did not know you in your last incarnation, nor do we share the connection that you do with Twilight or my sister. Who you were isn’t as important to me as who you are.”

Sand nodded, not for the first time wondering at Luna’s subtle patience. Celestia had surely told her a great deal, but there were questions that only Sand would have the answers to. Yet as Sand studied her companion, she found that Luna either concealed her curiosity well or had none at all. Reminding herself that a thousand years is time enough to learn how to wait, Sand guessed the former.

They made their way to breakfast, but rather than going to the more private, informal chambers, Sand found their destination to be a section split off from the banquet hall. Intended to host the highborn and foreign dignitaries, it featured ornate brass sculptures, rich tapestries and gilded flatware--all in all, a distinct step up from their previous meals together. Giving Luna an inquiring look as they entered, Sand asked, “Should I know something I don’t?”

“That is a noble endeavor, I would say,” she replied with a smirk.

Sand rolled her eyes and said, "Are we expecting more formal company for breakfast?” She looked around at the elaborate layout, wondering if any of it was actually intended for use or merely to be appreciated from a safe distance.

Luna nodded and said, "Celestia will be joining us after she's finished raising the sun, but we're also expecting the zebra ambassador I sent for. It is our hope that we can engage in civil discourse and dispel any notions that the zebras have about me still being Nightmare Moon."

As they took their seats, Sand asked, “Why am I here then? Surely you and your sister are better suited to this kind of diplomacy. I only acted as a messenger.”

Luna regarded her in silence for some time, as if she wondered the same thing. When she spoke, it was not the confident answer Sand had hoped for. “I do not know. Perhaps my sister wishes to include you in more affairs of the state. Or maybe it is that for whatever your original purpose, you have become a worthwhile advisor.” She added, “You are, of course, free to decline at any time. You have more than discharged the duties you were sent to perform. We would not think to hold you here out of a sense of obligation.”

Sand shook her head, but before she could explain, Celestia could be heard approaching. “You are too kind, Ambassador,” Celestia said, her voice melodious and regal as she concluded some unheard conversation. She stepped into the room beside a well-manicured, but otherwise ordinary zebra. Trailing behind them, two of Celestia’s personal guards took up positions just outside the doorway. Redirecting her guest’s attention, Celestia introduced the two ponies already present. “Ambassador Zenio, may I present my sister, Princess Luna, and our friend Sand Shaper, herself an advisor of sorts.”

Zenio froze as his eyes fell upon Luna, but within a moment he recovered, giving them both a smooth bow. “I am honored to meet the Princess of the Night, and any friend of two of such magnificence must be held in high esteem by all.” He ended the motion by looking at Sand, finding a pair of mismatched eyes looking back at him with a polite, but otherwise unreadable expression. Noticing her short-cropped mane, he silently commended her on her fashion sense, if not her choice in company.

Luna spoke as the newcomers took their seats. “Thank you Ambassador, but the honor is ours. Your presence here is always welcome, and we hope that it fosters better relations between our peoples.”

Sitting across from Zenio at the small, round table, Sand felt distinctly out of place. While Celestia might have implied otherwise, her advice could not be shared without significant preamble, and certainly not with simply anyone who inquired. Wondering if it was the only way to justify her place at this formal meeting, Sand opted to remain silent as she shifted her attention back to the ambassador.

“Why, but you make it sound as if our nations were at each others’ throats!” Zenio said. His laugh was perfectly diplomatic: gentle enough to hint at his good-nature, yet so soft as to cause no offense. It was well-rehearsed. Continuing, he said, “I can only hope that this humble servant can strengthen the bridge between pony and zebra-kind, and what better way than a meal between friends, yes?” He finished with a generous smile that managed to encompass the other three at the table without looking forced. Sand distrusted him immensely.

“Truer words were never spoken,” Celestia said, matching Zenio’s smile with her own. As if on cue, servants began bringing in platters arrayed with exotic fruits, toasted grains, fragrant cheeses, and warm bread. Soundless except for the small noises of the dishes being arranged, it felt as though they were being served by ghosts. Picking up a slice of what appeared to be starfruit, Celestia continued, “We understand that there has been some...miscommunication between our peoples, and we hoped to alleviate any concerns you might have.”

“Ah, but of course you must mean the trade agreement,” Zenio said as a silent pony served him halved peaches and granola. Taking a thoughtful bite, he dabbed away some stray juice before continuing. “In truth, though I have heard many complaints from our labor chiefs, I believe that the change will benefit us greatly in the long run. Our reliance on a single export seems destined to end poorly.” Sand resisted the urge to share a look with Luna at just how much of an understatement that was.

“I am glad to hear that both our peoples will benefit from the new arrangement, Ambassador, but I speak of other matters,” Celestia said, showing none of the tension that Sand felt building in the atmosphere. Casually, Celestia floated a piece of cheddar and apple together, biting off a small mouthful.

If Zenio felt any irritation at having to draw out the subject piecemeal, he hid it well. “What matters might those be, Your Radiance?” Sand twitched an eyebrow at the honorific, debating whether it was too much or something she should start using herself. He elaborated, “From the lips of the people to my ears, I have heard of no pressing concerns.” He gave Celestia a gentle smile, and only then did Sand realize that he had been ignoring Luna, though whether by accident or design was difficult to tell.

For her part, Luna failed to be perturbed in the least at the slight, yet neither was she ready to intervene. Her sister might be the more diplomatic of the two, but Luna recognized the game they played at. Deciding to wait, she wanted to see which side would unveil their suspicions first. Either revelation would bring to light the subject that needed addressing, but Luna was curious to see who would buckle first. They all found their small amusements where they could.

“Our borders being where they are, what we hear could easily be misinterpreted,” Celestia said. Levitating a glass of juice to her lips, she took a minuscule sip before continuing. “We have heard it said that our rule here in Equestria is held under ill omens, and we hoped you might know more on the subject.”

Zenio smiled, but for half a moment, panic creased his eyes. Within their seat of power, he would find neither a means of escape nor refuge should he anger the princesses. Though they could fence with words until the end of eternity should both sides desire, Celestia had begun corralling him. Backed against a precarious drop, a single wrong step would mean not only his own fall, but that of his people as well.

“The ramblings of the lower class, Your Highness, and nothing that any zebra of learning pays attention to. Simple folk fear what they do not understand, and you are extraordinary, if I may be so bold,” Zenio said, hoping his praise would not be taken amiss.

“My sister is quite something, I will agree, Ambassador,” Luna interjected. As he turned to her, Luna could see that she terrified him, though he did an admirable job of hiding it. “But they do not fear Celestia. The ‘simple folk’ of yours are parents or lovers, siblings or friends, all sharing a common voice. Words have a way of building from a murmur to a roar with unanticipated ferocity, and we would know what they say. Why do your people fear me? Why do you fear me?”

Pinned at last, Zenio took a moment to regain a measure of confidence beneath the piercing stares of the alicorn sisters. “I...” he briefly considered lying, but decided that would be extreme folly. He sighed. “Princess Luna, with my own eyes I can see the truth of the matter. But to put it simply, my people fear that ponykind serves Nightmare Moon, with Princess Celestia either under her thrall or...” The Ambassador looked chagrined as he forced out the last words. “...or else she rules willingly beside the scion of evil.” Too well-trained to simply close his eyes and cower, Zenio nevertheless couldn’t keep his gaze from shifting back and forth between the two princesses.

“You do not believe your own words, Ambassador,” Sand said, surprising both Luna and the ambassador. Celestia only shifted her tranquil gaze, giving Sand a soft nod to continue. “What your mind knows, your heart rejects. How then are we to convince not only you, but an entire nation unseen?” In the ensuring silence, she felt the gazes of the others as they regarded her with their own veiled thoughts.

“I...do not know,” Zenio said, slumping in his seat. Turning to Luna, he gave her an apologetic smile. “Were you to meet with every single zebra directly, I still do not believe it would be enough. As you said,” he nodded at Sand, “what we see only takes us so far before our hearts resist.”

“Then we are at an impasse, it would seem,” Celestia said, her voice melodious and soft. When she turned to look at Zenio, she found him staring at his forehooves, lost in thought. “Unless you can think of one who would be better suited to solve our dilemma,” she suggested, receiving a slow nod in return.

“There are many who may yet have ideas, but there is one who rises above all the others in that regard.” Zenio looked at Luna. “We have a...” he paused, struggling for the right words. “..a learned elder, of sorts, though in truth, he is quite young in body. His spirit, however, is as old as our people.” His voice had grown defensive, expecting disbelief to mar their faces. Finding a muted sense of respect in their looks instead, he continued with far less hesitation. “His wisdom is sought after by everyone from the lowest commoner to our most powerful leaders. Though he holds no position of power officially, he is...” Zenio considered his next words, satisfied at their completeness. “...the soul of our people. If you were to meet with him, that would go a long way towards remedying the problem.”

Luna and Celestia looked at one another, seeming to converse without saying a word. As Zenio looked from one to the other, Sand broke the silence, “How would we go about arranging a meeting? If I understand correctly, this would not be some simple diplomat whose presence we could request at leisure.”

The zebra dipped his head in a brief nod. “He resides in a monastery, caring for his most devoted followers, dwelling on the mysteries of life and beyond. To reach him, however, one must travel an arduous path, the journey undertaken meant to teach as much or more than what words he has to offer.”

“A rite of passage,” Luna said, to which he nodded again. “I see. Am I to find the way on my own, or can I expect assistance?”

Zenio studied the princess before responding. “While I can scribe a map with the aid of one of your cartographers, I can only show you the destination. As with so many things in life, you must find your own path. And...” he hesitated, his gaze dropping to Luna’s sides. “I am afraid your wings will avail you little. If you are to demonstrate that you understand its purpose, the journey must be travelled as my people would--unaided by flight.”

Luna pursed her lips at that, but said nothing at first. “Must I go alone?” Her voice quavered the barest fraction at the last word.

If Zenio noticed, he said nothing untoward. “Though you may take whomsoever you choose, as this is meant to be a meaningful journey, I would advise that only those who share your heart accompany you,” Zenio said. Regarding her a moment, he ventured something rare for him: the unadulterated truth. “Princess Luna, I beg your forgiveness. I fear that I judged you as my people do, yet with my own eyes I see your earnest desire to prove yourself. My hopes go with you, and from my lips to the ears of the people, I will do whatever I can to have them see as I do.” He pushed himself back from the table, bowing so low his nose brushed the carpeted floor between his forelegs.

Luna’s calm exterior rippled at his heartfelt gesture. “Please, rise. You do me too much honor, but I thank you nonetheless. Between us, there is nothing to forgive.” Luna saw her world shimmer behind unshed tears as she said, “I have much to atone for, and I add your hopes to my own that the path I have chosen is the correct one.”

***

Within her dream, she twisted. Just lucid enough to recognize her surroundings as a nightmare, Twilight could no more restrain the images bombarding her than she could will herself into the sun. Struggling against a deluge of sights and sounds, she fought to keep afloat, to keep her self intact as she felt a thousand, thousand souls perish in flames. Yet deep within the cacophony, a bubble of nothingness grew, swallowing the madness as it expanded. After moments or lifetimes--Twilight couldn’t tell which--she existed only in a void, all reference to there ever having been stripped from her.

At the edge of her awareness, she began to hear a whispering. Turning in circles, she strained to hear it more clearly. Bit by bit, the noises began to resolve themselves into words, ones she could almost make out if she just...

Twilight flinched as she woke to Sand’s gentle hoof shaking her shoulder. Twilight almost cursed her friend for the interruption, but she caught herself in time, shocked to consider what she had been about to say. Instead, she groaned and rolled away, earning an unseen smile from Sand.

“You’ve slept away most of the morning, Twilight,” Sand said, nosing her friend. “In a way, you should be thankful.” Rather than simply trying to rouse her friend, Sand decided to let Twilight’s curiosity do the work for her.

Twilight rolled over, opening her purple eyes to see her friend giving her a tired smile. “Why, did something happen?” Lethargic as her body might be, her mind was already up and running.

Sand wore a cryptic smile. Finally, she asked, “How would you like to go on an adventure?”

***

“For having had breakfast already, you seem famished.” Twilight regarded Sand with a measure of awe as they sat in the informal dining area surrounded by scavenged foodstuffs.

Between mouthfuls, Sand explained, “I’d have liked to have seen you try to eat, sitting there at the table with the fate of two nations hanging in the balance. I still don’t know why they brought me to the discussion, or for that matter, why they even bothered bringing food out since all anyone did was make vague insinuations as they danced around one another.” Sand shoved a massive wedge of cheese into her mouth, though she didn't appear to be enjoying it.

Twilight studied her friend as she worked through her own meal. Sand seemed a wreck, a sort of nervous energy shaking her frame as though it was only now being given a chance to express itself fully. Taking measured bites from her own leftover fruit, Twilight couldn’t help but wonder what she had missed, and if she should be sorry or not. She asked, “Dawn...are you all right?”

Sand stopped chewing, marking a period of silence where she reflected on the question. Swallowing, she said, “I suppose it is only my nerves, Twilight, but thank you for your consideration.” She looked around at the decimated remains of her breakfast, finally taking in how much she had devoured. She gave a half chuckle, but her face kept a worried expression. “I’m getting to be as bad as Celestia.” Looking up, she saw Twilight’s look of curiosity. Sand waved a hoof, saying, “Remind me later and I will explain our first evening together. I think you might look differently upon your mentor then.” She smiled then, thinking back to a time when she still had the answers.

Wanting to keep her friend talking instead of gorging, Twilight asked, “So what do you know of this...elder?”

Sand shook her head, putting down an apple. “Erudite. The Erudite, by all accounts, of which we have but one. Apparently, he is the reincarnation of...well, himself, spanning countless lifetimes of quiet meditation and spiritual guidance. The ambassador has never made the pilgrimage to his monastery, but it is one of his life’s ambitions before he grows too old to do so. The trip is supposedly perilous to those who need it to be.” She snorted but continued on. “We cannot reach him purely by overland travel--the zebra provinces contain a few islands, of which his is the largest. Have you ever travelled by boat?” Twilight shook her head. Sand’s voice took on a dry tone. “Then I would advise you to stay away from acidic foods and eat only fruits that you think will taste as good coming up as they do going down.”

Twilight took a moment to understand, but cringed when she did. “Thanks, I’ll...look into that. Maybe I can find a spell for motion sickness before we leave...” she said, though she didn’t look hopeful.

Finished with doling out what she knew, Sand began looking worried again. “I feel like I’m forgetting something,” she said, looking around as though whatever it was would be found in the crumbs of their meal together.

Twilight resisted the urge to roll her eyes, knowing that Sand was only stalling now. “Come on Dawn, you’ve looked your gear over four times already. Books, food, saddle blankets, and small miscellany--we aren’t exactly packing for every eventuality here.” She reached over and nudged Sand with a hoof. “We’re friends, can’t you tell me what’s got you so anxious?”

“You noticed?” Sand asked, genuine surprise etched across her face. Receiving a disbelieving stare in return, she said, “Right, okay. It’s only...” she trailed off, trying to marshal her thoughts. “When I arrived here, when I met you, when I met your friends, when I explained who I was--for all that, I acted with knowledge of what I was doing. I wasn’t joking earlier when I said that my original plan, after all was said and done, was to simply settle down on the court grounds somewhere and live out my days basking in Celestia’s presence.” Twilight felt her ear twitch. That part had been left out before, but she let it pass for now. “Now, we go questing, ostensibly for a greater good matching my own purpose, but...” Sand lowered her gaze as she trailed off, her ears plastered to the sides of her head.

“You’re scared of the unknown?” Twilight suggested. Seeing the piteous look on her friend’s face, she wrapped one leg around Sand’s shoulders, pulling them into a sitting embrace. “You’re a silly pony sometimes.” Twilight considered saying more, but feeling Sand’s faint trembling, she decided simply to be there for her. After a few minutes of quiet companionship, Sand settled back on her haunches with a tremulous smile, though her body no longer appeared to be shaking.

“Thank you. You are a good friend, especially for all that I’ve brought down upon you,” Sand began, but Twilight cut her off with a raised hoof before she could continue her self recrimination.

“Whatever you’ve done, whatever you’ve said, your heart has been in the right place, and I’m not going to fault you for doing what you think is necessary,” Twilight said, eyeing Sand’s cutie mark. “To tell you the truth, I’m a little nervous too. Luna’s a dear friend of mine, and I feel safe with her, but with Princess Celestia staying at court to maintain the royal presence, I feel somewhat adrift myself.” Twilight floated the detritus of their meal into a nearby waste bin, beginning to stuff what food she could into their already-full saddlebags. She looked over, waiting until Sand acknowledged her gaze before saying, “For whatever faults we might have, when we’re with friends, we gain the strength to become better than we are alone.”

***

They set off after moonrise, leaving through a disused side gate that saw little traffic by day, and even less by night. They followed a path that wound down through the mountainside--a slow but steady trek that let them pace themselves for the travels ahead.

“Zenio was vague when he clipped my wings,” Luna said, regarding the offending appendages at her sides. “Flight might not truly matter until we cross into zebra lands, but I would prefer not to chance failure before we have even begun.”

“How long should we expect to be on hoof?” Sand asked.

“That depends on the weather at this time of year,” Twilight explained. “We’ll technically be travelling away from zebra lands to reach a small waterside town called Horsetooth, but if the conditions are good, we can catch a ferry downriver that should shave off three, maybe four days from our trip.” Lost in thought calculating distances, it wasn’t until Sand looked her way that Twilight continued. “I think it shouldn’t take us more than two or three nights to reach Horsetooth. The river’s an unknown, but we can guess maybe another three nights on the river, and then we only have the maps the ambassador drew up for us to navigate his lands. His information didn’t have any sense of scale, however, so we could be traveling for two days or two hundred, really.” Seeing Sand’s alarmed look, Twilight reassured her friend with a smile and a waved hoof. “I’m joking,” she said, but under her breath she muttered, “I hope.”

As they put an increasing distance between themselves and the lives they had known, the three ponies entered a vast rolling countryside. Covered in short grasses that shimmered in the moonlight, the hills murmured when the wind gusted over them in fits and spurts.

Even with her longer legs, Luna began trailing behind the two unicorns, eventually requesting their first stop of the evening. “Just a brief pause,” she explained. “I have not been ahoof for so long in ages. I had forgotten what it was like to be earthbound.” The others looked at each other, but decided against commenting. Luna missed the exchange, looking at her treacherous hooves with disdain. “I did not realize I had become so soft.”

Twilight stepped closer to the princess, saying, “Why wouldn’t you be, though?” Luna glared at her, causing Twilight to find a quick explanation. “No offense, Princess! I just mean that you don’t really need to put yourself under yoke and rein to do your duty.”

Luna willed her scowl away, seeing that Twilight meant no ill will. “Because we should strive to understand each other, Twilight. Not just you and I, but everypony. When the ruling class forgets what it is like to toil, to live by the sweat of their own brow, they become complacent, disconnected from the people they should be shepherding. You have only to look at fools like my nephew to see what becomes of those who have never had to work for themselves.” Luna rose from her prone position. Testing her footing and finding it satisfactory, she said, “When I returned and saw that the old class-based social structure had largely become defunct, I was happy.” She eyed her two companions, weighing what she said next. “Rarely have ponies simply treated me as one of them. Even you, Twilight, see me within my sister’s shadow. Not always, for which I am immensely grateful, but enough to be reminded that I am...different.” Luna narrowed her eyes as she looked at the ground, giving it a small sigh. As she began walking, the unicorns trailed in her wake.

Regarding each other for a moment, it was Sand who spoke first. “You are different, and no amount of self pity is going to change that.” Luna rounded on her, eyes flashing with hurt and anger, but while Sand frowned, she also offered an explanation. “None of us are the same--no two unicorns, no two pegasi, no two earth ponies. We do not let our differences define us. Rather, we acknowledge them and use them to accentuate who we are. There are few true narcissists, and even they only pretend at wanting utter conformity.” Sand poked Luna's chest with her hoof. “You cast a longer shadow than us, this is true, so you have more work to do. But you know us, and I’m certain you know others who don’t view you as a goddess first and a pony only as a distant second.” Twilight thought of a band of screaming children, led en masse by a clucking pink pony. “Spend some time out of the palace,” Sand said. She looked around, wondering if there was even any other soul around for leagues. “Okay, bad timing, but sound advice in general. Let others into your heart, and they will let you into theirs.” She added with a shrug, “It worked for Celestia.”

Luna cocked her head, peering down at the pony who had just given her a stern lecture--she had thought that to be Twilight’s forte. Saying nothing at first, she turned to continue walking, but paused long enough to say, “Thank you, Sand Shaper. You have give me food for thought this evening.”

Falling behind again, Sand felt Twilight staring her down. “What?” Sand asked.

In a loud whisper, Twilight said, “Where did that come from? This morning you were a gibbering wreck, and now you’ve gone and scolded the Princess as if she were a little filly!”

Sand bristled, looking hurt. “This morning I needed a friend, which I was immensely grateful to have by my side. Tonight, Luna needed one, and I was happy to pay that kindness forward.” Giving Twilight a dark look, Sand quickened her steps to keep pace alongside Luna, leaving Twilight to her own thoughts.

***

Twilight couldn’t sleep. She kept coming back to Sand’s words, unable to leave them be. With the other unicorn asleep across from her, Twilight had no way of talking things over unless she woke Sand up. Although she considered it once or twice, Twilight doubted it would actually lead to a satisfying resolution. Luna sat a ways off, wanting to be alone with her thoughts for the evening, but making sure to be within sight should they need her.

Twilight just wanted to get her mind off its current track, and barring a nice conversation with somepony, one idea kept popping into her head. Looking over, she saw a pair of saddlebags lying in a crumpled heap beside Sand. Well, she’s close enough, and I bet she won’t mind. I just hope I don’t wake her up.

Horn glowing with a faint light, Twilight hoped that the noise of the wind and the grass would mask any sound her channeled magic created. Slowly, she floated the saddlebags upright, working at the straps that kept each one closed. Unable to tell one from the other, Twilight hoped the book would be in the first one she opened. Success! With gentle impatience, Twilight shuffled objects around as quietly as she could, hoping to prevent a tumble of foods and maps as she levitated the book out towards her.

The moonlight would barely suffice, so Twilight turned away, trying to block her spellcasting from view. She hoped that the illuminating light from her horn wouldn’t disturb Sand as she willed the book open, trying to regain her place. Before long, she had picked up where she left off, and soon all of her worries, cares, and concerns fell away as she lost herself in the story. She did not see the single green eye open, nor feel its gaze upon her. Sand said nothing, watching her friend in the argent light, feeling only a profound sadness.

***

They struck camp at sunrise. Neither unicorn complained at their diminished hours of sleep, but their bodies took longer to acclimate to their trek than either would have liked. For her part, even Luna looked fatigued.

“Are you getting enough sleep, Princess?” Twilight asked.

Luna shook her head. “I do not need sleep, Twilight, though it can help me recover faster. Aside from that, I would be loathe to think of any harm befalling you two while I studied the backs of my eyelids.”

Sand kept pace on the other side of Luna, trying to avoid making eye contact with Twilight. Sand said, “We should sleep in shifts. There’s no need to have you exhausted simply because you can be awake all night. The road ahead of us is long, and we care about your well-being as much as you do about ours.”

Still, Luna hesitated. “I...your words have wisdom, Sand, and I will consider them when next we need sleep. For now, however, we are still some distance from Horsetooth, and I would like to be there by moonfall tomorrow. We can likely rent a room to recover so that none of us need worry about our safety.”

Nodding her agreement, Sand fell into Luna’s wake again. Twilight looked at the princess as though she would comment on something, but with a brief look back at Sand, she slowed her steps to match stride with the other unicorn.

Neither of them spoke, though they cast each other furtive glances as they traveled in silence. Finally, Twilight snorted. “All right, enough of this. I’m sorry I snapped at you last night, Dawn. Luna was right--I do see her in the light of Princess Celestia, and it caught me off guard when you just treated her like any other pony.” Up ahead, Luna twitched an ear but said nothing. “We’re all friends here, and you didn’t deserve that.”

Sand set her mouth in a grim line, but she could see that Twilight was still hurting. “I...am sorry as well, Twilight. You are my dearest friend, and I have been unjust in treating you as anything less than such.” She considered bringing up Twilight’s late night reading, but decided against it. She wanted to give the worst wounds time to heal before opening another.

Twilight smiled at her, walking close enough to give Sand a playful bump with her shoulder. “Well, I’m glad that’s settled. We’ve got a long way to go today...do you think you could tell me what you know about what’s growing around us?” Her gaze swept over the rolling hills, the waving flora shining golden in the morning light.

Sand gave Twilight an appreciative grin before saying, “Of course. As long as you’re willing to teach me about the stars tonight, that is.”

Up ahead, Luna wore a secret smile, content in the knowledge that she had chosen wisely.

***

(Special thanks to Chris for helping me smooth out several transitions and mechanical problems throughout the chapter)

05 - The Gulf Between

A keening sundered the night. Unsure whether she had been dreaming, Sand rose in bed as she tried to gather her bearings. Twilight stirred beside her, but did not wake. In the dim light trickling through the window, she could see the steady rise and fall of Luna’s breathing. The princess appeared undisturbed save for an occasional soft whimper. Sand wondered at that, but decided to leave her be. Whatever had woken Sand had called to her alone.

Carefully sliding out from beneath their blanket, Sand got to her hooves, wincing at every creak and moan from the wooden floorboards. Stepping gingerly around their strewn packs and sundry gear, she made her way out into the hallway, closing the door with the hope that she would not wake her friends.

The common room could not be called ‘lively’ at such an hour, at least not without a great deal of exaggeration, but she found a few ponies busying themselves with private matters. Of these, only a pony watching a boiling kettle at the hearth acknowledged Sand’s arrival.

“Why, good evening, Mistress,” the earth-brown mare said, giving Sand a welcoming smile. “Would you care for some bread and stew? I’m afraid it’s nothing all too fresh this late at night, but it’ll ease your hunger and leave you warm inside, don’t you doubt.” Sand guessed by the soft tones and calm offer that what had woken her had only been some lingering dream. Still, she was up now, and as her body started churning into gear, it let her know that food would not go amiss.

“Yes please, if it’s not too much trouble,” Sand said, taking a seat at the unoccupied end of a long table. As the innkeeper set the meal before her, Sand tucked in, still famished from their hard push to reach Horsetooth. Focused on her warm food and warmer thoughts of Twilight, she failed to notice when a hushed silence descended upon the room, as if a gathered audience had suddenly chosen to hold its breath.

With a sidelong look, Sand spied three mares at the far end of the table. Though she could see them playing at some sort of game, they spoke in murmurs too unintelligible for Sand to make out, even in the unnatural stillness. Noticing her interest in their affairs, they beckoned her over.

“Come, come, friend, join us,” one said, her coat a dark purple.

“You’ve nothing to lose, and everything to gain,” another said, this one a bright blue.

“Always room at the table for a new face,” said the last, her color somewhere between the other two.

Shuffling over with her food between her hooves, Sand took her seat beside them, giving them a hopeful smile. “Thank you, ladies. I am Sand.”

“Is that so?” asked the first pony who spoke, amusement dancing in her eyes. “My name is Violet.”

“Indigo,” said the pony whose coat matched her name.

“And I would be--” began the last, but Sand cut her off.

“Azure? Cerulean? Sapphire, perhaps?” Sand wore an easy smile as the other ponies burst into laughter, unoffended by her interruption.

“Chicory, dear. We’re named after flowers, not colors,” said the blue mare once she had managed to catch her breath.

“My apologies,” Sand said, dipping her head for a moment but caught up in their mirth. “Are you sisters then?”

“Aye, half-sisters and yet more whole than many who could make that claim,” said Violet.

“Three fathers have we, yet our mother outlasted them all,” said Chicory.

“Alas, we have but each other now, though glad company we surely keep,” said Indigo. “A tragedy in three parts, for I’ll not think of that brigand as anything but, and her fate well-deserved.” She snorted, a sour look crossing her face.

“You’ll forgive our sister, I hope, and all of us for carrying on so. It has been a great long while since we’ve met one of your kind,” Chicory said, her eyes sparkling.

Sand studied them in the warm light of the hearth’s fire. All three were earth ponies, their matching hair flowing in smooth cascades of silvery white, like moonlight on ice. Taking a guess, she ventured, “Are there not many unicorns in these parts? I’m afraid I haven’t seen much of the town since we arrived.”

“Much to see, yet no eyes to see them. Horsetooth has more than its fair share of your pointy folk--they’re no strangers to us. No, no, dear, try again. You’re on the wrong track entirely,” Indigo said as her frown blossomed into a wide grin.

“Ah, does the town not see many ponies from Canterlot then? It was a lonely road we took, but not untraveled and certainly not rough. I’d think that there would be at least a little traffic between here and there normally,” Sand waved a hoof as she spoke, finishing by smoothly picking up a heel of bread to mop up the remains of her stew.

“Canterlot finds us well and often, being not more than a few days’ gentle ride, but unless we’re much mistaken,” Chicory said, leaning in close, “the Eclipsed still hail from far beyond the sight of those vaunted walls.”

Caught off-guard, Sand tried to cudgel her brain into processing what she had heard. Try as she might, however, her thoughts had jammed in neutral. “Who are you?” Sand asked at last.

“Chicory.”

“Indigo.”

“And Violet. Three for three, as honest answers as will ever be.” Violet smirked. “You really should think on the weight of your questions before you set them out before others.”

“But come, we talk too much and play too little, you will join us in our fun, won’t you, ‘Sand’”? Indigo asked, a hopeful expression adorning her face even as she twisted the name.

“You’ve little to lose and much to gain,” Chicory said, her face wearing the only serious expression amongst the three.

Sand narrowed her eyes the slightest bit. “Moments ago, you favored me with different odds. Have my fortunes changed?”

“Indeed they have!” cried Indigo, “At last a question worthy of an answer.”

“Yet what words could do this one justice, so hidden in the mists?” asked Violet

“A tree cut from the forest, then; do try to keep both in view,” suggested Chicory.

“For the light of morning, we gift this to you hopefully.” Indigo said, sliding a hoof towards Sand, pinning something unseen to the table.

“A part of your self, rent and riven, yet still a fragment of the whole,” Violet said.

“May it answer your questions, and may you question its answers,” said Chicory.

With great trepidation, Sand put her hoof over Indigo’s and slowly turned it over.

***

“Mistress? Your bed will surely be more comfortable than the table, though I’ll not have it said that I sent one of Princess Luna’s friends to her room like a little filly.” The innkeeper leaned in close as she spoke, shaking Sand with a gentle hoof.

Blinking her eyes against the morning light, Sand turned to regard the innkeeper. “How long...” she considered how to phrase her question, doubting her own memories. “What time is it?”

“Early morning--you’ve not slept the day away, never fear,” the innkeeper said, favoring Sand with a smile. “Your friends left for the market some time ago, though they asked me to wake you should you fail to do so on your own by now.”

Wondering whether she meant the three sisters or Twilight and Luna, Sand opted to simply find out for herself. For some reason, she felt wary of asking stray questions.

“You are too kind, Miss...?” Sand trailed off.

“Sable, if it pleases you,” she said, sketching a small curtsy.

“Thank you for your hospitality, Miss Sable. I do not know if we will be staying another night, but I will always remember my time spent here.” Sand briefly considered saying more, but decided against it. Leaving her host with a warm smile, Sand headed towards the market.

The wide roads bore marks of gentle wear, ironshod hooves and wagon wheels having done their part to pack the earth beneath Sand as she walked. Riverstone cottages thatched with reeds dotted the landscape, no more than a dozen visible at any one time. The market square lay in the center of town, the only place worthy of having worked cobblestones underhoof. Ponies had long ago learned that being stuck hock-deep in muck discouraged business for merchants and shoppers alike.

In spite of the town’s size, the market bustled with activity. Usually the result of commerce from the river, Sand guessed that there might be some other reason today. Spotting her friends proved as easy as expected, both because of Luna’s great size and due to the crowd of gawkers that seemed to always be trailing her in civilized parts. Trotting over, Sand had to push past a few ponies before she could come within comfortable speaking range.

“So there you two are,” Sand began, drawing the attention of Twilight and Luna. “Why didn’t you wake me up?”

Twilight responded first. “We tried,” she said, pushing Sand with a hoof. “You sleep like a dragon, and sound like one when you do.” Twilight and Luna shared a smirk at her expense. Blushing, Sand tried to stammer an apology, but Twilight cut her off with a friendly laugh as she said, “Oh don’t worry, you don’t normally snore. I don’t know why you were up and out so late, but I assume the party must have really been something.”

Unable to meet Twilight’s gaze, Sand looked at Luna, asking, “Have you had any luck making arrangements with a ferry?”

Luna shook her head. “Normally, the river is tranquil, the journey downstream slow but constant. Once their voyage is at an end, the ferry-ponies pole their way back here to Horsetooth, the return trip taking twice as long, but still well within reason” Luna pawed at the ground, trying to keep her hooves busy. “Yet there have been no ponies returning from downriver, and no news of their whereabouts. The ferries have stopped running until somepony finds out why and sends an all-clear.”

Twilight chimed in, “I wish we could have found this all out sooner. Now we’re either going to be behind schedule or, if we decide to wait for the ferries to start running, very behind schedule.”

Sand looked confused. “No ponies at all? Surely there must be pegasi who would be willing to at least take a look and report back.”

Twilight shrugged. “They’re plenty willing, but they just can’t. Apparently, a few did just what you suggested at first, but they haven’t come back either. Now, with the local weather team so short-staffed, they’ve had to place the well-being of the town before the issue of the lost ponies.”

Sand gave them both a frown and a meaningful look. To Luna she asked, “I suppose our course is set then?”

Luna nodded, but Twilight looked baffled. “It is?” she asked.

“‘As perilous as it needs to be,’ Zenio said. Even if we did not directly cause it, I suspect that this is our fault in part.” Luna looked around at the crowd as a few ponies began to mutter amongst themselves.

“We’re still in Equestria though,” Twilight said, as if it could explain away their predicament. “Do you really think we’re responsible for...whatever this is?” she asked Luna.

“I am afraid we have only speculation and the words of one zebra to go by, Twilight. I do not know,” Luna said. “Grounded as I am, it seems we must venture forth on hoof and see what we can do to help.”

“Perhaps we should begin sooner rather than later, ” Sand said, feeling unfriendly stares boring into her hide.

“Agreed,” said Luna. “Let us be off.”

As Sand fell into step behind the princess, she felt the burning stares of the townsponies loosen and vanish, any ill-will directed at them dissipating in the streaming light of day.

Sable greeted them with a smile and a wave, but busy seeing to other patrons, she left her welcome at that. Tromping upstairs, they collected their scattered belongings in short order. Nosing her saddlebags into position, Sand detected a faint, perfumed scent from within. She didn’t really have to guess what she would find, but as she loosened the cinches, she could see the flowers, fresh and full: chicory, indigo, and violet.

***

“It’s really beautiful here,” Twilight said.

They walked alongside the river, doing their best to keep it in view through the rocky terrain. The overcast sky muted the blend of colors, but peeking around boulders and from small clumps of grasses, tiny wildflowers danced and bobbed in the wind as though to wave their passing greetings.

“This area has not changed much over the centuries, it would seem. The ponies at Horsetooth come from old stock,” Luna said, looking around as they walked. “I never spent much time in this part of the kingdom, though now I have to question why. The highlands here rise farther than even Canterlot, and I would imagine that one could see the stars all the better for it.”

Sand looked over at Twilight, though the latter appeared lost in thought. Stepping closer, Sand brushed up against her friend, breaking Twilight’s concentration. “A farthing for your thoughts?” she asked. At those words, Luna glanced back at the two but said nothing.

“A farthing? You actually have one? I thought Equestria took those out of circulation years ago.” Twilight looked confused.

Sand wore a grin, and from the corner of her eye, she could see one beginning to creep over Luna’s lips as well. “I suppose I’m somewhat behind the times. A bit for your thoughts then?” she asked, trying to keep her friend on track.

“Oh, well, I was just thinking about how things can change. You may not have suggested it directly, Princess, but if you decided to build an observatory out here to make use of the clear skies, we’d probably see at least a few ponies take up residence nearby to make use of it full time,” Twilight said. “Astronomers, most likely, but then you have the support staff and other students that would come out as well. I haven’t ever heard of a town springing up around something this specific, but I’ve heard plenty of small villages that formed around mines, forests, or even something as abstract as a trade route.”

“Commerce, one way or another,” Luna said, drawing their attention to herself. “Mineral rights, logging rights, access to trade--a town needs some kind of economic support to keep itself going. Colleges and more scientific pursuits are funded from afar, but they maintain the lifelines to their respective communities. Farming villages might be able to sustain themselves, but if they can’t turn a profit, however small, they risk stagnation and dying out.”

Twilight nodded. “Makes sense. Horsetooth must be supported mostly by river trade, though I have to wonder what they trade--it’s not as though fishing is a common occupation.”

Sand remained silent, dwelling on that but finding no answers. The marketplace had been largely devoid of goods, and what few there were seemed like the remnants of whatever last ferries had the good fortune to make it back. The assembled crowd had been more a result of Luna’s presence than a booming showcase of wares. As Sand thought back to the baleful looks they had received, a thought occurred to her.

“Did you notice a lot of unicorns in town?” Sand asked her companions.

“I wasn’t really paying attention but...I suppose?” Twilight scrunched her face up in thought. “Now that you mention it, I do remember seeing a few. More than a few, really.”

“Almost all the ponies we met were unicorns,” Luna said, frowning. Seeing her friends’ looks, she quickly amended, ”I meant no disrespect, of course.”

Sand and Twilight looked at each other before rolling their eyes in unison. Trotting up beside Luna, they gave her a playful bump on either flank. Twilight said, “Of course not. We know you’re our friend. But what do you think it means?”

“The only earth ponies I can even recall are Innkeeper Sable and...” Sand trailed off, aware that her mouth had run off before her mind could restrain it.

Unable to resist, Twilight prodded. “And...who?” She flashed Sand a friendly smile, hoping to coax out her secret. Perhaps she’d learn who Sand had been up with all night, though a part of her heart darkened at the thought.

Sand stopped walking, sitting in the dirt as she rubbed a hoof through her dark chocolate mane. “You’ll forgive me, I hope, if I don’t have all the answers to your questions that might come up?”

Doubling back, Twilight sat across from her friend, remaining silent until Sand’s mismatched gaze found her own. “Dawn...”

Sand sighed. “Right. I apologize for...” Sand trailed off as Twilight gave her a half-lidded glare. “I’m working on it, I promise,” Sand said defensively, though she gave Twilight a smile. When her friend finally returned one of her own, Sand told them of the previous evening’s events in full, or as close to it as she could recall.

“What did she give you?” Twilight asked.

“I wish I could remember. Whenever I think of that moment, my memory just ends and progresses to me waking up in a puddle of cold stew.” Sand scowled at her friends in mock anger. “You could at least have left me a cloth or something to wipe myself with.” A worried expression crossed her face. “It...it didn’t stain did it?”

“What? Noooo...” Twilight said, trying not to look insincere, or at least trying not to look at the brown soup stain that ran along Sand’s muzzle.

“Do you feel any different than you did last night?” Luna asked, trying to keep them on topic. “New memories, restored powers, anything?”

Sand shook her head. “To be honest, I expected to feel more...whole somehow. As if some brilliant shaft of light would break through the clouds and I’d suddenly be able to see.” She waved her hoof in a grandiose gesture as she spoke, finishing with a disdainful snort. “Mostly I just feel...better. Though in truth, that might be more the feathered bed than anything else.”

“The mind has a way of sorting things out on its own, given time,” Luna said. Trusting that she wouldn’t have to belabor the point, she let the matter rest. “As we don’t know when another opportunity will arrive, perhaps...lunch?” Luna stole a hopeful glance at her own packs. The market might be starved for river trade, but the bakers had been in good form and Luna entertained thoughts of trying some of the pastries she had packed away.

“You don’t need to sleep...do you need to eat then?” Sand asked as they broke out a small picnic, complete with checkered blanket.

Luna shook her head, but took a bite of a cream-colored puff before answering. “My sister and I got into the habit of it long ago, mostly as a polite measure. We learned that watching ponies eat while we did not do so ourselves unnerved them, so we took up the practice to ease any undue anxieties.” She didn’t even know what to call what she was eating, but Luna found it divine--a lemony-flavored pastry that practically melted away when it touched her tongue. She would have to look into importing these.

Twilight took a bite of her apple when she remembered something. Getting Sand’s attention, she asked “What was it you were going to tell me about Princess Celestia?”

Sand gave Luna a look, but she appeared too involved in her treat to notice. As Twilight learned about the first dinner after Sand arrived, Twilight grew first surprised, then astonished, then horrified. Sand finished her tale, and after a few moments of silence, Twilight could only manage to turn and give Luna a pleading look.

“Mmm. I am afraid that she speaks the truth,” Luna explained, offering Twilight a reassuring hoof on her back. “It was almost as if my sister had decided to go out of her way to see just how gluttonous she could be. From what she told me later, she had an inkling of who you were, thus I suspect she was gauging your reaction to help narrow down her suspicions.”

Sand chewed on a tomato, considering Luna’s words. “That could very well be. I didn’t know any of the other envoys, in their lives or my own, so I was not privy to their mannerisms.”

Twilight broke from her shocked stupor at that. “I thought you knew the other ponies Celestia took under her wing?” Twilight asked, giving Sand a suspicious look.

Putting up her hooves defensively, Sand gave Twilight a little smile. “I knew of them, and only because their past lives were noted in our annals--required reading for some of us.”

Twilight made a noncommittal sound as she went back to her apple, her mind still reeling a bit at the thought of her regal mentor being such a slob when it suited her. She filed Sand’s remarks away for later study, wondering what else Celestia might do when she didn’t wear her public face.

The rest of their meal passed in silence, or rather, with words left unspoken. Aside from contented chewing noises from the ponies, a number of songbirds had perched themselves in a nearby poplar, serenading any who would listen with bright notes and cheerful tunes.

“What do you think we’ll find?” Sand asked nopony in particular, her voice stilling the birdsong. “A large spider, its web stretching the river with the missing ponies wrapped in silk cocoons? Or perhaps a garden of stone statues, home to a vengeful cockatrice with a menacing gaze. Or worse! A basilisk. Maybe we’ll find nothing at all, the ponies having mysteriously...” Sand stopped when she saw her companions’ looks. “Sorry.”

“Let us keep moving so we can find out for ourselves,” Luna said, brushing stray crumbs from her coat. “This idleness only adds to the mystery and gives us time to conjure up dark thoughts.”

Gathering their things in short order, they set out again. Before long, the road veered away from the water, vanishing around the corner of a hill and through easier terrain. Opting to break from the well-worn trail, their pace slowed as they picked their way across jutting rocks and loose earth, being herded closer and closer to the river as the land on either side of it rose sharply. All but getting their hooves wet, they failed to notice a fog growing thick around them until they found themselves scarcely able see one another.

“This would make for a great way to start a scary story at my next sleepover,” Twilight said, giving a nervous laugh. The other two didn’t smile.

“We’re still riverside, right?” Sand asked. “I can barely hear the sound of the water.”

“I can barely hear either of you,” Luna said. “I would prefer not to get separated in the mist. Would you two mind...” She gestured them both closer, hoping they could see her clearly. Stepping to either side of her, Twilight and Sand felt a faint brush of feathers on their backs as Luna extended her wings, touching both ponies at their withers. “I will try to slow my step so that we need not break contact, though in this murk, my guess is that speed won’t be a concern.”

Sand shivered, though whether from the chill seeping into her bones or because Luna’s feathers tickled like mad, she couldn’t say. Doing her best to keep pace, she soon fell into step, taking a small measure of comfort in Luna’s presence.

“Do you think this is the source of the disappearances?” Twilight asked.

Luna looked unsure. “It could very well be. The geography seems ill-suited for this kind of standing fog, but at least the terrain appears to be getting easier to navigate.”

Sand noticed that as well. Pebbles rattled underhoof as they walked. Yet unlike the fine muck that they had been stepping through outside the fog, the ground here felt firm, unlikely to make them slip or swallow them with each step. Peering downwards, Sand realized that tiny shells blended together with pebbles to form a sort of crunchy carpet. Acting on a hunch, she said, “Could we stop a moment? I’d like to check something.”

Luna nodded. Sand broke from the group, though she trailed her tail across the backs of their legs so as to stay in contact while she investigated the water. Stooping to drink, her first taste proved her suspicions correct. “Brackish,” she announced. “I think that we’re at the mouth of the river.”

Twilight said, “But that can’t be right, can it? It was going to be at least three days from Horsetooth if we had found a ferry...” Twilight trailed off as she heard it, as they all heard it. “Seagull,” she said, then corrected herself. “No, lots of seagulls.”

“I can barely see my own nose in this accursed mist, but we have the water to guide us. Let us see where it leads. I am suddenly eager to feel the sun again,” Luna said, adding a shiver for good measure.

As Sand resumed her place at Luna’s side, she wished it would be less awkward to walk closer to the princess. Luna might be more aloof than her radiant sister, but Sand wanted to be in close contact with somepony, and Twilight sheltered beneath Luna’s other wing at the moment.

They made their way slowly along the bank, having to make minor course adjustments to skirt the occasional driftwood that blocked their path. After the fourth such occurrence, Sand peered into the mists. “I think I see something,” she said. “We might be close to the edge of the fog.”

As they stepped out into the bright sunshine, tendrils of mist clung to their coats as if unwilling to let them go. Assuring herself that her friends remained by her sides, Luna stretched her wings. Her muscles longed for the rigors of flight, not the rigid conformity of their shrouded journey.

Scattered clouds dotted the skies out to the distant horizon, yet a blazing light shone down from the heavens. Twilight smiled as she turned her face to the sun, feeling her muscles relax as warmth spread throughout her entire body. “I didn’t realize how cold I was until we got out of there,” she said.

Sand nodded, still shivering. “Do you recognize this place? Either of you?”

Before them, the river fanned out in a wide arc, the fresh water mixing with brine as the tide stole inwards, bit by bit. Rocky pools dotted the shoreline, and as the ponies walked up to investigate, small crabs scurried out of sight.

“I do not,” said Luna with a frown, “and I have been most everywhere in Equestria. My memories are old, but they are not worm-ridden. This place is unfamiliar to me.”

“Twilight?” Sand asked.

She shook her head. “If Princess Luna doesn’t know, I probably won’t be of much help either, at least not without more landmarks. I’d really like to know where we are, but right now I’m more curious as to where everypony else is. Do you see any ferries or even signs anypony has been here before us?”

“I could probably think of a few explanations that’d work, but nothing solid,” Sand said. “High tide probably washed away anything that might’ve been left here, hoofprints, riverboats, what have you.” After a moment she added, “Hopefully not ponies though.”

“This...” Luna said, drawing their attention with her tone, “is not our world.”

Their eyes followed her gaze to the far horizon. As the cloud cover broke, they could see twin orbs hanging motionless in the sky. One a pale gray, the other a reddish-bronze, dark blemishes accentuated their likeness to Nightmare Moon’s prison. But for their color and duality, they could be the selfsame moon that watched over Equestria not so long ago.

“An axis. We’re at an axis,” Sand said, collapsing on her rump in shock.

“Do you never run out of secrets and mysteries?” Twilight asked.

Sand took a moment to collect herself, but when she saw Twilight smiling at her, she realized her comment had been in good fun and not accusation. “I suppose I will one day,” she said, returning the smile. “Until then, I guess you’ll just have to keep sharing moonlit nights with me while we talk into the early morning.”

Twilight said, “I promise we’ll spend more time together--I still have to finish the book, after all.” Wearing a hopeful grin, Twilight seemed oblivious to what she had done.

Sand did her best to not appear crestfallen, but still, her smile faltered and died. “Yes. I suppose there is that as well,” she said.

“I can feel them,” Luna said in a ragged whisper. Paying no attention to Twilight and Sand’s exchange, Luna had not taken her eyes off of the twin moons hanging low over the water. “They’re like...sisters and--” her voice cut off, going from an almost reverent tone to a controlled neutrality. “Sand Shaper.”

Sand gave Luna an anxious look. “Is something wrong?” she asked.

“You seem to have some inkling of where we are. Is there a way...back?”

Sand could feel the suppressed urgency in Luna’s voice, and her heart began picking up speed. “I...would imagine so. The way we came in should take us back out again, I suppose.”

“Then we should depart with all haste,” Luna said, turning to look at them. “Now.”

Neither unicorn thought to question her suggestion when they saw the panicked look in Luna’s eyes.

“Princess?” Twilight asked.

“In a moment, Twilight. I would like to be sure we are away. Far away.”

Sand shivered as they plunged back into the fog, unable to control her body’s protestations at the change from warm sunlight to all-pervasive chill. Luna walked with wings spread, but exercised far less diligence in keeping them at wingtip than she had on their previous trip, choosing instead to pull them closer.

“Princess?” Sand asked after some time, echoing Twilight.

Luna pulled to a stop. Drawing in a deep breath, she let it out in a shuddering sigh before speaking. “I apologize. When I reached out to the moons, I...I felt them there. They were like sisters to me, and I suspect they were that in truth to each other. Alicorns,” she explained, “banished to the skies. You would not have been able to see it from the glare, but I felt another prisoner within the sun as well. Whoever won that struggle, it was not my kind, and I felt a malevolent gaze turn upon us when I sought further answers.”

Sand looked horrified. “Is it still--”

Luna shook her head as she cut Sand off. “I have felt no eyes upon us for some time now, so I do not believe that we were discovered. I would rather we not dally here, however.”

Saying no more, Luna resumed walking, ushering the two unicorns alongside her with a gentle push from her wings.

After a long time spent traveling with words left unspoken, Sand broke the silence. “I feel guilty saying this, but I’m glad for what happened back there.” Luna turned her head, giving Sand an inquisitive look. “I...feel safer now, even fleeing whatever peril you felt,” she said, giving Luna a bump with her shoulder. “I know we are not as close as...well, as close as I would like, and perhaps it is inappropriate of me to speak thus, but...”

“We care about you, Princess. Even if you’re distant sometimes,” Twilight said from her side.

Luna regarded her friends a moment before taking a step back so as to address them more easily. “You are both dear to me. I apologize for anything I have said or done to indicate otherwise,” Luna said, “Yet while my sister informed me of what could be, I...am not certain that I am ready for such a...” she hesitated.

“Burden?” Sand suggested.

“For such a responsibility,” Luna corrected.

“I don’t think you’ll have much of a choice, I’m afraid,” Sand said, shaking her head. “We do not return because Celestia wants us to. We come back because she loves and needs us, just as we love and need her.” Sand started, quickly adding, “Please do not take that to mean you should try to wall yourself off from caring about others. You do not have to be alone.” Sand wondered if she had overstepped her bounds, but Luna only watched her with silent interest.

The river babbled in the newfound quiet surrounding the three ponies.

Finally, Luna said, “I have questions, but I feel we should be out from this...place between places before we delve further.” The others agreed, and this time, Luna did not have to use her wings before they drew close beside her.

***

Sand rolled in the grass, relishing the warmth of the ground and sun on her skin. “I felt like I’d never be warm again,” she said, wearing a contented smile.

Twilight grinned. Seeing her friend this carefree was rare, and she almost felt bad for calling her back to what needed to be addressed. “So...an axis?”

Sand stopped mid-roll, suspending all four legs in the air as she gave Twilight an upside-down look. Though she considered explaining from that position, Sand felt the gravity of the matter demanded a more serious approach. Still, she quite enjoyed the feel of the grass on her mane. Rolling upright, Sand cleared her throat before speaking.

“It’s only a hunch, but it would make sense. Our semi-prophetic dreams do not come ex nihilo. I did a lot of research on it when I was...home,” Sand looked pained for a moment, but pressed on. “Not everything that comes to us is some dire prediction of world-shaping disasters. A lot of it is harmless, often times completely impossible.” She nodded at Twilight. “I read one account...several, actually, where you were male, for instance.” She smirked as Twilight’s eyes grew wide.

Sand continued, “That’s what set me off in my searching. If all we received were things that could be, it would have been different. Yet we saw so many strange versions of this world that I began thinking that there must be others out there where these things had actually happened. I believe our world lies at a sort of crossroads where many things may be possible, yet we have managed to exert enough control to keep them idyllic. Usually.” She stole a glance at Luna.

“Axis...A convergence of many places,” Luna said, talking mostly to herself.

Sand nodded. “Perhaps your nightmare works to subvert the good nature of ponies by showing us the horrors of other places...but the more time I’m given to view things from another angle, the more I find myself believing that it acts as a filter, spanning a divide that we would otherwise fall into.” She gestured in the direction of the fog, left far behind in their eagerness to escape it. “Like that one. With what we've seen, I am beginning to feel like I may have drawn the wrong conclusions about the effects of the eclipse.” She frowned. The thought of being mistaken on such a fundamental level troubled her. Shaking her head, she continued. “I did not think this world had more of such places than my home. Do you think that this one is responsible for the missing ponies from Horsetooth?”

“I do not know, but I fear we tread in more dangerous waters than I had thought,” Luna said. “If we could simply come and go from that place, I worry that what resides beyond the veil could do so as well. If that is the case, we face far worse things than the dark times written in your book, Sand Shaper.”

“Worse...?” Twilight gave a mirthless little chuckle, her gaze falling unbidden on Sand’s pack where the book slept.

“This just gets better and better,” Sand said, rubbing her temples. Looking to Luna, she asked, “So do we have a plan of action?”

Luna hesitated. ”It galls me to simply turn our backs to it, but without knowing more about how the rift functions, any efforts directed against it would likely avail us little.” She shook her head. “I am afraid this is not what I had anticipated. I had pictured...Wildlife troubles perhaps, or maybe some minor danger that needed to be averted.” She gave them a rueful grin. “It seems I have a great deal more to atone for than I thought.”

“We have to warn the villagers,” Twilight said. “They can’t risk sending more folks this way. Maybe we can get them to put up some warning signs or something.”

“I’m not convinced that will do enough. That would only deter some while encouraging others,” Luna said. “I think we need to find out more--with any luck, we can discover something that will help us bind this...this wound closed. From the sound of it, this is a new occurrence, so perhaps the townsponies will have heard of something that might have changed recently.”

“Back upstream then?” Sand asked.

Luna nodded. “We should be off. The day is waning and the ponies we’ll want to talk to will all be abed, but with luck, Sable will be able to put us up for the night and we can spend tomorrow sleuthing around.”

***

“Why, Your Highness, I thought you would be halfway across the land, by now.” Sable greeted them with a surprised smile as they stepped into the inn.

“Whatever do you mean, Miss Sable?” Luna asked.

“From the whispers around town, you three went to investigate whatever was happening to the ferries, but when I heard nary a word for two weeks...” she said, frowning. “Well, I feared the worst.”

“Two weeks?” Twilight asked. “We were there just this afternoon.” Luna and Sand shared a look over their friend’s protestations.

“I don’t know what to tell you then, Mistress,” Sable said, lowering her head. “But you’ve been gone for a fortnight now. I’m afraid I rented out your old room, but I’ll see what I can do for you ladies.” Hanging up her apron, she bustled around the counter and back through the common room, leaving the three standing in the foyer.

“I...did not expect that,” Sand said.

Twilight nodded, pondering the implications of their little jaunt. Still deep in thought, she said, “If we were gone for two weeks and we just stepped through for a few minutes...”

Luna saw where she was going and said, “Then any of the ponies who stepped through and decided to stay longer might think they’ve only been gone for a few hours, at most.”

Twilight shook her head. “That doesn’t really add up though. I mean, yes and no, but from the way we heard it in the market, a bunch of ponies went missing all soon after another--within a few days maybe. If you just stepped through and were admiring the scenery, time would be flying on the other side. So you’d get one pony through the mists, then for them moments later, they’d be joined by another, then another. There’d pretty much be a shipwreck’s worth of collided ferries on the far side, but I didn’t see anything like that. Not even close.”

“It was like our own private beach,” Sand said.

“Watched over by a malevolent force capable of banishing multiple ponies to the heavens,” Luna added before seeing the looks from her friends. “Sorry.”

Twilight called forth the various explanations that would fit their limited information, but the scraps were too few. She pushed them away for the time being. Yet another thing to puzzle over later, assuming they ever found more pieces. “I don’t know. Maybe we should ask about why there are so many unicorns here? Might as well add something else to our growing pile of mysteries.” Twilight shot Sand a meaningful look.

“We can ask around in the morning, Twilight. For now, our host returns,” Luna said, nodding towards the returning pony.

“Well, I am mortified to suggest it, but I will not turn you away outright. We have...” Sable hesitated before forcing herself to continue,”...we have a room, yes. It is in the attic. Actually, it is the attic, where we keep the spare furniture. I am so sorry, Mistresses!” She nearly broke into tears as she bowed low.

Twilight and Sand just looked at each other and shrugged. A room was a room, as long as it was clean and warm, but Luna was more diplomatic. “We thank you for your generosity, Miss Sable,” she said, gently pulling the innkeeper upright. “We are in your debt for providing safe lodging on such short notice, and we would be honored if you would join us over dinner this evening. Once you are free from the other patrons, of course. Simply come knock on our door when you are ready--we are in no rush tonight.”

“Of..of course, Your Highness! But please, you must be exhausted, let me show you to...” she blanched, but continued as Luna gave her a warm smile, “...to your chambers.” Straightening herself, she led the way. They walked through the common room, up the stairs, and up yet more stairs. Finally, they stood within their palatial abode for the evening as small puffs of dust stirred languidly by their hooves.

Shooing the innkeeper away with polite but firm insistence that the accommodations were to their liking, the three ponies sunk to the floor, thankful that there appeared to be resting pads and mattresses aplenty.

“At least it’s warm?” Twilight suggested.

“I think it’s rather cozy, actually,” Sand said, looking around. “A few odds and ends, to be sure, but I somehow feel less a nameless stranger in this room than when I’m simply occupying the same guest room as so many others before me.”

“It--OW!” Luna cracked her head on a wooden strut as she stood up. Reassuring her friends with a raised hoof, she said, “I am all right. I suppose this room was hardly meant for ponies to walk around in easily, let alone those of my stature.” She rubbed her hoof over a raised bump, wincing as she did. “I meant to say that it should do well enough for the evening, though I suppose I will have to pay more attention than I am used to.”

“Are you sure you’re all right?” Twilight asked, wearing a concerned frown.

“I will be fine, but thank you.” Luna took a seat near the middle of the room, trying to gain the most clearance should she forget her surroundings.

“Well, if you’re sure...” Looking at Sand, Twilight asked, “Since Sable might be a while, do you mind if...?” Twilight left the question unfinished, but her gaze fell to the saddlebags that lay piled between them.

Reminding herself that she had agreed to this in the first place, Sand bent over her pack and pulled out the book. If Twilight saw the fractured look in her friend’s expression, she said nothing. Silently, Sand laid down at a distance, placing her head between her hooves.

Luna studied the pair, noticing that Sand’s mismatched eyes never left Twilight’s own, though the studious unicorn paid neither of her friends any mind. The princess wondered at that--she could feel Sand’s melancholy washing over them even as she lay at the far side of the room. Knowing Twilight to be a caring soul, Luna found it perplexing that she could ignore their friend's obvious distress. Perhaps Sand had been right--the book’s influence was changing their friend somehow, and not for the better. Eyeing the overhead supports, Luna picked her way across the floor and lay down beside Sand.

"What troubles you so?" Luna asked in a hushed tone.

“I feel like I’m losing her,” Sand whispered, still not taking her gaze off Twilight.

“You give her too little credit,” Luna whispered back, “but I understand your concern. Truly, through and through.”

Sand’s gazed flicked to Luna’s own before turning to Twilight. “That you do, I have no doubt.”

Luna surprised both of them by leaning down and offering Sand a soft nuzzle, a gesture Luna normally reserved only for her sister. “We are, all of us, stronger together. As you asked that she talk to you about her concerns, I would ask that you talk with me about the same whenever you so desire, and perhaps more importantly, whenever you need.” A faint smile played across Luna’s lips as she said, “We are friends after all, are we not?”

Sand smiled and said, “That we are.”

***

(Special thanks to Chris for helping me flesh out several scenes to help keep the characters...well, in-character.)

06 - On Equivalent Exchange

Hate. Sand woke. Hate is here, feed the hate. Across from her, Twilight lay sprawled on top of the book. Sand wavered as she took in the sight, but scowled at the realization that Twilight had finished the story. Confirming that both of her companions still slept, Sand acted while she could maintain the self-loathing that shielded her from her selfish desires.

Recovering the book proved as difficult as anticipated. Tugging at one edge, Sand pulled slowly, ever so slowly, so as to not wake her friend. Friend, she thought with a frown, even as she worked at the tome. Some friend I’ve been. Following her around with moon-eyes, exposing her to ...this. Sand felt her gorge rise as she thought of the book between her teeth. Still, not relaxing her grip on it, she soon had it free.

Sand had made the wrong decision. While that could not be fully remedied, it could at least be ameliorated. Taking a moment to shoot her flank a baleful glare, she conceded that nopony is perfect, even when employing their special talent.

As she stood in the middle of the room, book dangling by a corner from her lips, Sand allowed herself to take one last look at her friends. Luna can still make the journey, she can still make peace. Sand looked at Twilight, who had shifted into an even more awkward position than before. The biggest mistake that led to the cataclysm was separating Twilight and her friends from each other, and what do I do? Sand shook her head, careful to avoid dropping the book. Stupid, stupid.

No boards creaked underhoof as Sand made her way to the door, for which she was immensely thankful. Eyeing her pack, she opted to leave it be--the noise of trying to arrange things together without magic would risk detection. She had what she needed, after all.

Pawing gently at the door latch, she froze as it slid out of place with a metallic rattle, but a quick look back reassured her that it hadn’t roused the others. Taking three steps out into the hallway, she departed in two flashes of white light.

***

Luna woke to the sound of Twilight’s rapid hoofsteps. Opening her eyes, she took in the panicked look in the unicorn’s expression and sat up. “Is something wrong?”

Twilight started, unaware that Luna had awoken. “Sand’s gone,” she said.

Luna fluttered her wings a bit at the announcement. “What do you mean?”

“She gone!” Twilight yelled. Cringing, she said, “I’m so sorry, Princess! I just...” She looked around, as if Sand might just be hiding behind some of the furniture.

Luna rose, trying to make sense of the scene. Both unicorns had been present and sleeping at moonfall, so she had gone back to sleep herself once she had fulfilled her duty for the night.

“What if something’s happened to her?” Twilight asked.

Luna cocked her head a fraction, surprised at Twilight’s concern in light of the previous evening. Brushing aside her own cynical reaction, she replied, “Why do you think she’s gone? Perhaps she waits just downstairs, eating.”

Twilight anxiously trotted in place. “I checked already. No one’s seen her since last night, not even Sable.” She stopped moving long enough to point her horn at the floor. Faintly, the light of magic shone forth, illuminating a number of hoofprints in the dust. “Hers. They go out the door and then just stop.”

Luna closed her eyes and channeled her own powers. Expanding her sphere of awareness, she could sense the familiar feel of Twilight’s magic throughout the room, but just beyond the door, she detected the lingering traces of Sand’s spell. “She teleported away.”

Twilight looked dumbfounded. “She...teleported? She can’t even levitate an apple slice. Let alone...” She paused, remembering the feel of warm chains soaking into her skin. “Okay, maybe she still has some things she hasn’t explained.”

Luna looked pensive. “I do not know. I would like to believe that she would have told us of something like that, but she clings to her secrets as if they are all she has. There must be other answers.” Following her instincts, Luna floated Sand’s saddlebags to her before rifling through their contents. After a few moments, she found what she suspected. Pulling out a cluster of three flowers, Luna said, “We need to find those ponies.”

***

“Do you remember her talking with anypony at all that night?” Twilight asked.

“I’m afraid not, Mistress. She took a seat over here,” Sable gestured to the end of a table closest by the hearth. “And she seemed happy enough when she had food in front of her, but I must have dozed off myself. As best as I can recall, I woke to find that she had moved to the other end and decided to sleep face-first on her stew.”

“Thank you, Miss Sable. You have been of great help,” Luna said.

The innkeeper bowed and left, busying herself in the kitchen. Twilight looked to Luna and asked, “She was?”

Luna nodded. “Earth ponies seem to be rare enough here that any of them should stick out in one’s memory. That Sable failed to even mention them leads me to believe that either Sand merely dreamed the encounter, or we deal with something else entirely.” Thinking of the flowers she had found, Luna guessed the latter.

Asking around town proved tiresome, but it earned them another lead. Before stepping into the apothecary’s shop, Twilight didn’t know what to expect. Afterwards, she still wasn’t quite sure. The smell of dried herbs and sour, dead things assailed her nostrils, but she felt intrigued. Twilight saw a few plants she thought she recognized, but she would need Sand beside her to say for certain. Briefly, Twilight wondered how her friend would handle being there, but before she could dwell on the thought for long, the shopkeeper met them with a smile and small bow.

“Well met, Your Highness, and to you as well, child,” the unicorn mare said, her hide a muted forest green.

“Hail to you, apothecary,” Luna began. “We beg your indulgence in a small matter of importance.” Luna floated out the three flowers. “What can you tell us of these?”

“Indigo, chicory, violet. None native to these parts, but if I’m not much mistaken,” she stepped forward, sniffing at them, “these are fresh-cut. Where did you get these, if I might ask?”

Luna pursed her lips before responding. “We were hoping you would be able to tell us. We search for a missing friend, and this is all we have to go by--they have been stowed in her gear for some time now.”

“Puzzling indeed, Your Highness. Though it is only a hunch, you might consider asking the sisters.” The apothecary wore a neutral expression, watching as Luna and Twilight gave each other a look.

“What sisters might those be?” Luna asked.

***

“Not what I expected,” Twilight said.

They stood before a monument. Three statues posed in silent homage to the earth ponies whose likenesses they bore. Though the stone was old, the area appeared well-kept, free of debris and litter, with only a few half-spent candles marking where somepony had kept a vigil.

Twilight moved closer, reading out loud from a bronze placard. “Chicory, Indigo, and Violet. Three for three, as generous as anypony could ever hope to be. May they stand as a beacon for all who lose their way, in this life or the next.” She sighed. “A dead end. Literally.”

Luna said nothing, levitating the flowers from her pack and placing them at the feet of one of the statues. Carved out of gray stone and worn with time, there was no way to determine which was which. Luna hoped they would not be offended if she refrained from guessing. Seeing Twilight’s curious stare, she said, “I am merely following the suggestion offered to us.” Turning to the statues, Luna thought a moment before speaking. “Sisters, we come seeking your guidance--our friend has lost herself, and we beg your assistance in finding her. Will you aid us?”

As Luna’s last words faded away, a gentle breeze stirred their manes, but nothing else happened. The princess looked to Twilight, but she just shrugged. Luna sighed, turning back to examine the statues in the hopes of finding something else that might help them. “I do not know what to think,” Luna said as she circled the monument. “I admit that I had held some vain hope that we might come and find our answers neatly laid out for us.”

“I just want to know why she would pick up and leave all of a sudden, without even telling us. I mean, we’re her friends, right?” Twilight asked, exasperation mixing in with her worry.

“We are. Though,” Luna gave Twilight a sideways look, “as of late, she has been worried about you.”

Wearing a puzzled expression, Twilight asked, “What was she worried about?”

“That she has brought ruin to her heart’s desire, and in doing so, doomed you all,” said a new voice.

Luna and Twilight spun around, seeing three ponies sitting where the statues had stood before.

“She once had to decide between what she loved and what was necessary,” Chicory said, giving Twilight a significant look.

“Yet here she chose what she loved over what needed to be done,” Indigo added.

“For railing against her nature in such a way, she has removed herself from the stage,” Violet explained. “You both have what you need, and she trusts you to carry out your duty.”

They took a moment to respond, but it was Twilight who first spoke. “Who are you? What have you done to Sand?”

Luna was only a hair’s breadth behind in asking, “Why should we continue forward knowing our friend suffers?”

The flower sisters regarded each other, an unspoken conversation flitting between them. Finally, Chicory spoke, addressing Luna and Twilight. “We will assist you, just this once, because we have a stake in the outcome.”

“You must press onwards because it is both what she wants and needs you to do," Indigo said. "She betrayed her purpose in allowing her emotions for you to change her course.”

To Twilight, Violet said, “We have done nothing to the light of morning. Though she strayed from her path, it was she who found the will to travel it once again. We simply returned to her a measure of what she sacrificed to become what she is.”

“We will forego the quaint answer we reserve in most cases for your first question,” Chicory said with a smirk. “We are like her, in a way, bound to this world, to come back again and again through no fault of our own.”

“Would that we had a goddess of our own to cherish us,” Indigo said, giving Luna a predatory look. She took an involuntary step back, flaring her wings.

“Alas, we have but each other and our love for this land.” Violet put a restraining hoof around Indigo even as she laid her head against her other sister.

“Your war,” Chicory said, letting the words linger before continuing, “is but one of many horrors that could yet be, save for the actions of those with the integrity to do what must be done.” She regarded Luna and Twilight with a steady gaze. “We do our part, and so must you do yours.”

***

As they walked, Twilight couldn’t shake her melancholy, and even Luna appeared at a loss for words. They returned to Horsetooth simply by placing one hoof in front of another, barely aware of the town as they travelled through its outskirts.

Luna felt shackled. Not just by the restrictions of her pilgrimage, but by an increasingly dangerous world and the mysteries beyond. She loved her life, loved her sister and everypony, to some degree. Yet because of that, she feared for them in a fundamental way that she reckoned only Celestia would truly understand. Missing her sister dearly, Luna wished she could simply close her eyes, turn around, and return to her evening sanctuary within the palace walls, there to watch the stars and live a quiet life. Perhaps this Erudite had the right idea after all.

A cold wind blew over them, leeching the torpor from their bones and the sluggishness from their minds. Luna pulled her head up, straightening her shoulders as she did so. “The rift,” she said, drawing Twilight’s attention. “It must be our first priority. We need know more, and I would like to gain other answers from our friend, the apothecary.”

Their steps returned them to the herbalist’s shop in short order. Twilight felt an eerie sense of déjà vu as the apothecary spoke.

“Well met, Your Highness, and to you as well, child,” she said, causing a chill to crawl along Twilight’s spine.

“Greetings to you, shopkeeper. We thank you for your guidance earlier,” Luna said.

The apothecary bowed low. Rising, she said, “I live to serve, Your Highness. The shrine to the Three Flowers has ever been a place of solace for us in dark times, and I suspected that your search would lead you there eventually--I merely hastened it along.”

Luna frowned, but her words belied the action. “Your kindness shall not go unrewarded, Miss...?”

“Woad,” she said, inclining her head.

“Miss Woad, then. What can you tell us about the ponies that that shrine was built for?”

She shrugged. “Will o’ the waters, as the story goes. Legend tells us that if you lose your way in the highlands, the sisters will guide you to the river’s edge where you can regain your bearings. Foals that go too far afield during play, travelers that stray from the beaten path, lovers that get a bit too carried away with one another--anypony really. You need only be lost and in need of aid.”

Woad looked back and forth between the two. “How did you find your friend when you arrived? I assume she must have been amused at whatever chase she sent you on, only to lead you to a beacon for lost ponies.”

Luna dipped her head while wearing a tight frown. “I am afraid we did not find our friend there at all, though we have cause to believe that she is...well.”

Woad blanched. “My apologies, Your Highness! I did not mean to find levity in your...I only thought...” At a loss for words, her chagrined look faded as Luna waved a reassuring hoof.

“You did not know, and you are not at fault. Our appreciatation for your assistance has not diminished.” Luna looked at her friend, but Twilight only gave a small shrug in return. Luna said, “As you’ve provided us with such help already, we wondered if we might trouble you further for your thoughts on the disappearances downriver.”

“Ah, you believe your friend...” Woad gave a quick shake of her head. “I apologize, it is not my place to pry. My thoughts are based on mere gossip, only as much rumormongering as I hear in the marketplace.”

“Still, we have little enough to go on. Please.” Luna nodded for her to proceed.

“You’ll forgive me, Princess, but your recent decree on gem trading was met with...mixed results.” Luna frowned, wondering why those words made her think of Twilight. For her part, Woad waited to see how Luna would react, not wanting to bring undue wrath upon herself.

Shaking it off, Luna said, “I am not sure I follow. Please, I will not be upset if you speak your mind. However harsh the truth might be, it would have served us well as of late. I’ll not have you hold back for the sake of propriety.”

Woad sighed and nodded. “We need gems to live here, or rather, we need the trade that they bring. The zebrafolk downriver have long been agreeable partners with Horsetooth, providing us with ample coal not only to satisfy our needs, but also enough to ship north in trade with larger cities. We’re a simple village with simple necessities, and many of the luxury goods you specified in your mandate serve us no purpose here. The town is full of miners and miners’ families--keep us warm, keep us fed, keep us safe and we’ll be happy. We’ve no need for rich silks or precious metals, though the spirits those zebras can brew might find plenty of use if what little trade we have left dries up.” Woad set her lips in a grim line at the thought.

“But couldn’t you just trade those things away like you did with the coal?” Twilight asked.

The shopkeeper hesitated before answering. “Yes and no. Peddling diverse wares is viable for smaller merchants like myself and traveling salesponies, but it’s not reliable for an entire town. We can’t really draw up a contract with Fillydelphia, for instance, for some undefined amount of mystery goods.” She shook her head. “Buyers don’t like being told that maybe this week it’ll be bolts of silk, or it might be exotic hardwoods or fragrant oils. Without the assurance of a fixed resource, we cannot guarantee what kind of trade we’ll receive in return.”

Luna sat on her haunches, rubbing the bridge of her nose with one hoof. “I did not foresee the effects on smaller villages such as this. I apologize--”

“No, please, Your Highness, we may be simple folk, but we understand that you did what you must to ensure that we’re taken care of. Princess Celestia has always been good to us, and if she trusts you, then we trust you as well.” Woad drew herself up, proud and unwavering. “It is truly only a little hardship, but we will persevere and find a way through it.”

Luna gave her a polite smile. “I will take your plight into consideration, you have my promise. We may yet come to some accord that truly is to the benefit of everyone involved, but it will take some time. We ask that you have patience, however, as there are matters of some urgency that need attending to.” Luna felt her smile fade as her mind drifted to a different realm before she brought herself back into focus. “And what way have you found to weather this hardship?”

Woad deflated. “I...assume you have noticed how many unicorns we have in town?” she asked. Luna nodded, so the shopkeeper continued, “That’s because somepony came up with...ahh, a creative way to maintain the gem trade.”

“You found a loophole and decided to skirt the law,” Twilight said flatly.

Woad cringed, but said, “I suppose...yes. The law only forbids normal gems from being traded away, but we realized that we could enchant them with spells and simply call them “talismans” or “amulets” or somesuch. But most of us don’t have those kinds of powers, just the little bits specific to our talents.”

Luna sighed. “So you brought in unicorns that could, presumably with some compensation.”

Woad nodded. “Earth ponies aren’t much for magic, but they’re hard workers and know the value of a good job done well. Most of the ones in town went downriver with our first shipment to make sure everything went right with the new stock, but we never heard back. A few ponies assumed that they had simply taken the enchanted gems and fled, so they left in pursuit. We haven’t heard back from them either, and now no one wants to investigate further,” Woad said. “Except you two.”

“Three,” Twilight said reflexively before she remembered. “Or...two.” Her ears plastered themselves to her head even as she slumped in place.

Woad gave Twilight a compassionate look and said, “I don't know what happened to your friend, but I hope that you find her.” To Luna, she said, “I fear that I have nothing else to offer in the way of information. There was talk of stopping you at your last departure downriver, but...”

“We understand,” Luna responded. “While we do not know what happened to the missing townsfolk, we pray for their safe return. Thank you for your assistance today, it is truly appreciated.”

Woad escorted them as far as the door, adding in a whisper before they left, “Most of the better gems were enchanted by one unicorn in particular--Brilliant Sky. I don’t know what you found downriver, but if it’s powerful enough to make ponies go missing, I’ll bet her gems had something to do with it.”

Luna turned to ask her more, but Woad vanished, closing the door with as much polite fervor as she could manage.

“Well, that wasn’t very nice,” Twilight said. “At least we’ve got a lead though, so we should just be able to ask around town again.” Twilight grew confused as Luna shook her head.

“Woad was forthcoming with much of her information--all but that last bit. Whoever this ‘Brilliant Sky’ is, I suspect we would do Woad a great disservice by having our trail of inquiries lead back to her shop.”

They opted to split up. Luna might be many things, but ‘subtle’ was not one, at least as far as appearances were concerned. Agreeing to meet back up at the inn after moonrise, Luna began wondering what she would do to keep herself occupied for the next few hours while Twilight continued their investigations.

***

Twilight returned to Sable’s inn later that evening to find Luna surrounded by ponies as they played some sort of game together. Wondering what could keep them all so enthralled, Twilight crept in on quiet hooves, trying to avoid disturbing them as she observed. Gathered around one of the tables, a pegasus with an hourglass cutie mark appeared to be leading them. Twilight marveled that in the firelight, his golden coat almost seemed to take on a metallic sheen.

“Very well,” he said in a half-whisper, his speech punctuated by a wracking cough, “roll for initiative.”

Luna picked up a cup between her hooves. Several vigorous shakes later, she upended it as a multi-faceted rock tumbled out, revealing an arcane symbol that caused some of the gathered crowd to groan while others all but rubbed their hooves in delight.

“I’m sorry, Princess, but the manticore catches you by surprise,” the pegasus said, brushing an idle strand of white hair from his face. “You are paralyzed by its sting and lie helpless before its slavering jaws. It will be up to your noble companions to save you from a gristly fate.”

Taken aback by the ensuing clamor, Twilight bumped into a haphazardly placed stack of dishes that collapsed in a loud clatter, drawing several pairs of eyes, including Luna’s, to her. Twilight grinned sheepishly. “Sorry.”

Most of them returned their attention to the game, but Luna smiled and beckoned Twilight over. Scooting aside, she made room for her friend at the overcrowded table. More than one pony turned an envious gaze as she sat down.

“Twilight! I am happy you’ve returned. Would you care to join us in our fun? I am certain that we could arrange something.” Luna looked at the golden pegasus, receiving an emphatic nod in return. She graced him with a wide smile, to which he blushed an extreme shade of crimson as his wings flared outwards. Luna returned her gaze to Twilight and said, “There, now, why don’t we familiarize you with how this works...”

As Luna went over the increasingly complex set of rules, Twilight found herself unable to figure out how to react. On one hoof, she had garnered more information from the townsponies that would aid them. On the other, nothing she had learned would help them tonight. Flanked by friendly faces and the warmth of the inn, Twilight began relaxing in a way she had almost forgotten she could manage. A dopey grin crept across her face as she absorbed the intricacies of the game laid out in front of her. Before long, she found herself caught up in the shared camaraderie and sense of adventure that, for once, didn’t place the fate of the world on her shoulders.

***

“How did you even get into that?” Twilight asked in a low voice, looking around at the sleeping forms of the few remaining ponies from their evening together.

Luna looked around, making sure that those who slept were made comfortable, or as comfortable as wooden tables could be. Gesturing towards their room, Luna said nothing to her friend until they made their way into their attic chamber.

“I had only realized that by sending you off, I was left to my own devices for several hours. I...do not handle being alone very well,” Luna said, her eyes going distant. Feeling a reassuring hoof placed on her shoulder, Luna smiled at Twilight and continued, “When I broached the subject with Sable, she mentioned that a group of ponies would be by soon for some weekly get-together and that they were always happy to include new ponies in their activity. I suppose I am pleased at how things turned out, all things considered.”

“I would say so!” Twilight grinned from ear to ear. “Honestly, I’ve rarely seen you look so happy,” she said.

Luna took a seat as she considered Twilight’s words. “I suppose I am at that.” She smiled. “Thank you for playing with us tonight. I know you must be fighting the same dark anxieties as I am, but I think that if I were to let them become my entire world, I would fracture and break under the strain. But now, down to business. As I am certain you would have mentioned any pressing information, I can only surmise that what you found is something we have the night to digest.”

Twilight nodded. “I used the illusion spell you taught me to pretend I was somepony new in town, a unicorn looking for work. It took a little doing, but I met Brilliant Sky.”

Luna rocked forward in her seat, her full attention on the matter at hoof. “And?”

“And she doesn’t seem like a bad pony, not really. Ambitious, maybe, but not mean-spirited.” Twilight put a hoof to her chin. “She reminds me a little of Rarity, actually. The way Brilliant Sky acted, she seemed like she really wanted to be known, and this was supposed to be her means of making that happen. Only now, even though that’s exactly what’s happened, it’s not exactly the result she was angling for,” Twilight said with a shake of her head.

“She wanted to be famous,” Luna concluded, “but not vilified. Do the townsponies hold her responsible for the disappearances then?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, at least not yet. There was some talk that mentioned her name in conjunction with the missing ponies, but I didn’t find anyone all that angry, let alone angry at her. Everypony’s seemed more concerned about the missing townsfolk and the town’s livelihood than blaming somepony for their misfortunes.”

Luna nodded. “This town is filled with good folk. I’m glad to see that my fears about angry mobs were unfounded. So do you have some thoughts on where we should go from here?”

“Well...Brilliant Sky seems to be the best lead we’ve got. I was only able to talk to her for a little bit since it took me a while to find her, but I don’t think we’ll have the same kind of trouble in the future.”

Giving Twilight a puzzled look, Luna asked, “What do you mean by that?”

Twilight returned an enigmatic smile. “It’ll make more sense tomorrow.”

Luna looked cross for a moment before giving a small chuckle. “You’re getting to be as bad as Sand, you know.”

Twilight’s smile grew wistful. “Thank you, Princess.”

***

“P-Princess Luna!” Brilliant Sky prostrated herself on the cold ground.

Luna shared a look with Twilight before saying, “Please, rise. And call me Luna, if you would. I dislike formalities.”

The cobalt unicorn looked up, horrified at the thought, but swallowed nervously as she nodded. “Of...of course...Luna.” She winced but gave Luna a weak grin.

Twilight moved forward to put a reassuring hoof on the nerve-wracked unicorn’s shoulder. “She won’t bite. Honest.” Twilight gave her a smile.

Taking a steadying breath, Brilliant Sky asked, “To what do I owe this most unexpected of honors, Your H...Luna?” She looked from Luna to Twilight and back again, keeping a brave face in spite of her anxieties.

As Luna began explaining, Twilight looked around the cavern that Brilliant Sky called home. Hidden within the mountainside, the chamber was the remnant of an exhausted mining node, any gems having been stripped from it long ago. While once it might have been left to succumb to natural entropy, Brilliant Sky had managed to furnish it a great deal. Bed, bookshelves, and even a small kitchen adorned several nooks and crannies that had either been carved out by mining picks, or hollowed out with magic. An entire wall was filled with unguents and magical reagents, making Twilight wonder just how diverse this unicorn’s talents were.

The most eye-catching features, however, were the rune circles. Gouged out of the rocky floor, Twilight recognized some patterns and could piece together guesses at others, but a very few mystified her completely, having never shown up in any of her textbooks. Puzzling over the thought, Twilight’s attention was drawn back to the other ponies sharing the room with her.

“And you think I’m somehow responsible?” Brilliant Sky asked, a hint of indignation creeping into her voice.

Luna shook her head. “We believe that there are a number of factors at play, but malice is not one of them, neither from you nor from any others.” Twilight wondered if Luna lied or if she truly believed that. It was disquieting to consider, but her voice drove the thought away. “Your enchantments have been noted as being the most potent, more than any two or three others unicorns combined.” The blue unicorn drew herself up at the praise. “And we would like to know why that is.” Brilliant Sky sagged a bit at that.

“Princess,” she began before she could help herself. “My apologies...Luna. I want to help the others as much as anypony, but you’re asking for the secrets of my livelihood...” Brilliant Sky’s glanced at Twilight and back, but they had seen the motion.

“You have no need to fear my companion poaching your methods,” Luna said. Motioning with one hoof, she said, “Brilliant Sky, may I reintroduce you to my sister’s star pupil, Twilight Sparkle.”

“Reintroduce...?” she asked, confusion written on her face.

Twilight gave her a sheepish grin and chuckled. She said, “Sorry for the deception. I was here yesterday--the new unicorn looking for work? I promise I wasn’t here to steal your secrets, we’ve just been seen around town a lot and it seemed easier to come in with a fresh slate.”

Brilliant Sky gave Twilight a measured look before responding. “Deceptive, but practical,” she said. Slowly recovering her composure, her nervousness was quelled by the cloak and dagger methods surrounding their meeting. If Luna had wanted to crack down on questionably-legal trade, she would not have come herself, nor bound herself up in so much secrecy. At least, I hope not, she thought. “What would you like to know then?”

“Well, we’d love to see a demonstration, if you don’t mind. The best way to learn is by doing, am I right?” Twilight wore an innocent smile, causing Brilliant Sky to just shake her head at the other unicorn’s naivete.

“Of course. However, I fear that what you see won’t quite live up to the stories--I’m down to using gems with severe imperfections, which will affect the overall quality of the work.” Without waiting for a response, Brilliant Sky trotted to a pile of debris stacked in an otherwise unused crate. Sifting through the garbage, she pulled out a fractured star sapphire the size of a grapefruit, examining it with a critical eye before shrugging. She floated it over to one of the rune circles that Twilight actually recognized--a simple bound enchantment for making something lighter than it would be naturally. Leaving it suspended in midair, Brilliant Sky channeled the trickle of power that would activate the circle. With a flash and a dull murmur, the enchantment seeped into the gemstone.

Eying the work critically, Twilight found herself unimpressed. “That’s it? No offense, but that’s really basic magic. The rune work is excellent, I’ll admit,” Twilight said, pointing at the circle, though she was careful not to touch it, “but any foal with a spark of levitation magic could do what you just did.”

If Brilliant Sky was offended by Twilight’s frank assessment, she said nothing, merely nodding . “Agreed. Novice work at best, but here’s where things get more involved.” Without turning, she floated several jars from the shelves, measuring out this and that while simultaneously kindling the flame in her small kitchen. Setting a pot of water to boil, she began grinding ingredients together in with a mortar and pestle until she had reduced her reagents into a a fine paste. “Zebra magic,” she explained. “They don’t have horns, obviously, but they can mix potions and poultices that evoke powers just as diverse and powerful as our own. Moreso, I’m inclined to believe, though I’ve no proof of such.” She scraped the paste into the roiling water.

“I arrived late to the party, but while the townsponies toiled at their simple enchantments with their shoddy rune work, I travelled downriver to see if there were more...specific requests that our clients might have in mind before the first shipment went out.” A sly grin stole across her face before she remembered she had an audience. Quickly suppressing her mirth, she continued, “Ah, the zebras were most welcoming of my interest, and they were kind enough to teach me some basic recipes and show me the foundation of their magic. I’m afraid that my secret is no greater than simply combining their magic with our own, though I’ll pretend no false modesty: this is quite difficult.”

“That really is amazing,” Twilight said, genuine awe in her voice; Brilliant Sky preened at the compliment. “I wish I could ask you to teach me, but I don’t want to intrude. But it’s such a creative way to work around the shortcomings of gemstones, it’s a wonder that nopony’s tried something like it before.” Luna felt suspicions creeping up along the back of her mind, but she chose to remain silent and observe for the time being.

Brilliant Sky pulled the mixture off of the fire, eyeing it before nodding to herself. Floating the pot over, she poured the concoction into the pattern carved into floor, careful to distribute the liquid such that the entire surface held an even amount of the thick glop. With the gem still floating where it had before, Brilliant Sky channeled her magic again, this time only building it in place. The air grew thin, and Twilight felt her head begin to spin as dizziness toyed with her senses. She had no time to organize her thoughts on the matter before their host reared up, bringing her forehooves down with a resounding crash as she unleashed the pent up magic in a single burst of light.

The liquid in the rune circle began to churn as it burned away, the vapors swirling to congeal around the hovering sapphire. A tension in the air mounted as the powers unleashed by horn and hoof condensed, building to a crescendo before ripping through the chamber in a silent scream of power that staggered all three ponies to their knees. The gemstone shattered, sharp fragments of rock shooting in every direction as the power focused within it refused to be contained.

Twilight screamed. Several fragments had embedded themselves in her hide, and while none looked to have caused more than shallow lacerations, they burned with a fierce light that shone from beneath her skin.

Luna ran to Twilight’s side, her horn already aglow with magic as she carefully worked at the shards, pulling them free from her friend’s body as gently as she could.

“I’m all right, Princess...I’m all right,” Twilight said with a gasp as Luna’s speedy work removed the last fragment from beneath her skin. “How is...oh no..”

Twilight struggled to her feet, rushing to Brilliant Sky’s side. The other unicorn lay prone, several deep gouges bearing testament to the fury of the unchained magic she had employed. She appeared to have taken the brunt of the explosion.

“Please be okay, please be okay...” Twilight said, more to herself than anypony. She placed an ear on Brilliant Sky’s side, able to discern a strong heartbeat over her own panicked breathing. “She has a pulse, but...” Twilight grimaced as she looked the unconscious unicorn over. Blood streamed from a few large wounds and several smaller ones. Whether the fragments had only scored deep cuts or were themselves embedded, Twilight was in no position to know.

Luna knelt beside her, bending her will towards removing the shards as best as she could. “Twilight, please look around and see if you can find anything to help stop the bleeding.” In truth, Luna wanted to keep Twilight busy, wanted to keep her from going into shock. If she could manage something useful in the process, all the better.

Twilight nodded and stood on shaky legs. A quick survey of the room revealed that other than her magical apparatuses, Brilliant Sky lived a spartan life. Yet while she lacked any clothing, there were several neatly folded napkins and a tablecloth lying unused in on corner. As she floated the items over to Luna, she turned to examine the rows of bottles and jars that held the more organic components of Brilliant Sky’s enchantments. Most of the labels meant nothing to her, but with a small surge of hope, she recognized the names of two plants Sand had taught her about, one a styptic agent, the other a disinfectant. Bringing the two jars with her, she returned to Luna’s side to see what aid she could offer.

In short order, they had Brilliant Sky patched up as best they could. Luna had dressed the wounds with expert skill, but without bindings to keep the makeshift bandages in place, those that didn’t simply stick to the unicorn’s wounds had to be held in place by the force until the bleeding stopped.

“How is she, can you tell?” Twilight asked, limping over to sit beside them.

Luna spoke without taking her eyes off the sleeping unicorn. “Physically, she appears stable. Her wounds were not grave, and though there was notable blood loss, because of your help it was not nearly as severe as it could have been.” She said nothing for a moment, but then, “As for her mind, I cannot say. She drew forth a great deal of power, and I did not recognize what she cast when she unleashed it. I begin to suspect, however, that we might have seen a bit of how the rift came to be.”

Twilight looked around, as if seeing her surroundings for the first time. A faint mist clung to the ground where the spell had gone awry, and Twilight couldn’t repress a shiver as she watched it writhe and shift. She wrenched her gaze away, focusing instead on Brilliant Sky. The steady rise and fall of her flanks proved reassuring, but they had no way of knowing how long she would remain in this state.

“We can’t leave her like this,” Twilight said, placing a gentle hoof on the sleeping form. “But we can’t stay here forever if...if she doesn’t wake up.”

Luna nodded. “Agreed. If we are to offer her the best care, we need to move her to town.” She took a moment to look at the swirling mists that hovered over the levitation circle. Frowning, she said, “And I would prefer to do it sooner rather than later. I’ve no idea whether that mist is a parting of the veils or simply remnants that will dissipate eventually, but I would rather study it in less pressing times.”

Twilight struggled to her hooves as Luna focused, the glow around her horn brightening as she levitated Brilliant Sky off the mattress. Pacing herself so that Twilight need not struggle, they hobbled their way out of the tunnel system and into the bright light of midday. Within the cavern, Twilight had forgotten that they had only arrived that morning and she had to shield her eyes against the harsh glare of the outside world.

The trip to town took twice as long as it normally should have, thanks to their injuries and limping gait.

The town lay quiet with the hustle and bustle of the daily market having evaporated, and the few ponies that went about their business paid them no mind until one actually looked at the three. Gasping in shock, an orange pegasus half-galloped, half-flapped over to them in a rush of feathers and dust. As he directed them to what passed for the town’s clinic, they made their way there as quickly as possible, drawing a small crowd of onlookers as they did so.

“Come in and set her down on the bed over here,” a matronly earth pony said. Luna directed her burden to a soft mattress lying against the wall of the clinic, pulling back the covers with her magic even as she did so. Initially fearing the clinic to be run by no more than a well-meaning midwife, Twilight felt a small surge of hope as she noticed that the pony had an asklepian for a cutie mark. While the others busied themselves seeing to Brilliant Sky, Twilight collapsed to her haunches, releasing a breath she hadn’t known she’d been holding. Giving herself a look over, Twilight realized that with all the bandages going to aid the other unicorn, her own wounds had bled out and dried in long streaks of crusty brown from the lines gouged out of her hide. She gave herself a grim smile as she wondered how many of the stares they had gotten had been directed at her in particular.

The doctor returned, eyeing Twilight for a moment where she sat before moving to stand in the doorway, addressing the throng of curious ponies. “Okay, that’s enough gawking. Everypony get back to your work, this isn’t some carnival!” With that said, she closed the door behind her, though she left it unlatched should somepony else actually need her help.

Lowering her muzzle, the doctor began pushing at Twilight’s rump with gentle insistence. “Take a seat on the other bed there and we can have a look at your injuries.” As Twilight limped over, the doctor retrieved some necessities from an overhead cabinet, and soon, the sharp smell of alcohol filled the room. “I’m not going to ask what you were doing,” she said around a mouthful of cotton, dabbing at Twilight’s cuts. “However, I will suggest that in the future, you consider using protection if you go for a repeat performance.” When nopony reacted to her insinuations, the doctor snorted. “Okay, bad joke.”

Twilight felt too tired to respond, hardly even wincing as the doctor dabbed at her cuts before binding them in clean linen. A firm but gentle hoof pushed Twilight onto her back where she had the fewest lacerations. “You both look like death warmed over,” the doctor said, looking first at Luna, then back to Twilight. “Your wounds aren’t so bad that you need to stay here, but consider yourselves under orders to get some rest.”

“And our friend?” Luna asked, looking at Brilliant Sky.

“She’s a friend of yours?” the doctor asked. Shaking her head, “Nevermind. Not my business. You did a good job with your triage, Princess, but there’s nothing there that indicates why she’s still unconscious. I’ll keep her under observation for the night, but check back again tomorrow and I might have something more for you.”

Twilight didn’t want to move. The excitement of the day and her injuries had drained her energy, so as her lids began fluttering of their own accord, she found no strength to resist when sleep overtook her.

***

(Once again, special thanks to Chris for taking time to look this over and help me smooth out several rough patches that just stuck out too much)

07 - Ultima Ratio Caelorum

07 - Ultima Ratio Caelorum

Twilight gazed into the abyss. She heard faint whispers and almost-words form and dissolve before she could resolve them into meaning. Bit by bit, she pushed herself, yearning to know what lay at the edge of reason. With infinite patience, she strained beyond the borders of her self, reaching out to find herself rewarded for her efforts.

Your friends will betray you.

She recoiled as the silent words washed over her. Twilight shook her head in disbelief, yet recalled a blue pegasus selfishly reclaiming her wings in a discordant hedge maze. Twilight’s resolve flickered.

Your friends will deny you.

She no longer strained to make out the words. Drawing back as if burned, Twilight sought to drive the whispers away through sheer force of will. Unbidden, memories surfaced of her friends dismissing her most crushing anxieties out of hoof.

Your friends will abandon you.

Twilight remembered her last day with Sand, and then everything faded to black.

***

The feel of somepony nosing her side with gentle insistence roused her from her slumber. Groaning, she rolled over. Luna drew back, watching with worried eyes. Sore in places she didn’t even know she had, Twilight asked, “Princess?”

“You were thrashing in your sleep so much that I feared you might injure yourself. Is everything all right?”

Twilight stared at Luna with dull eyes, trying to fish her last memories from the remnants of her dreams, but she came up empty. “I...I think so. Thank you. I think I was dreaming about my friends...about Sand.” She looked away. “But I can’t remember anymore.” Noticing her surroundings, she turned to look across the way at the other occupied bed. “How is she?”

“Doing well, actually. Our worst fears went unrealized--Brilliant Sky woke long enough to eat a bit of something before Doctor Strangehooves ordered her back to bed.” Luna glanced over to see the doctor taking a pulse. “It seems to have simply been a case of exhaustion and shock, and for my part, I cannot detect any lingering ill-effects from the miscast spell.”

“Doctor...Strangehooves?” Twilight asked, incredulity displacing her other concerns. She felt that more important things should be taking her focus, but her mind couldn’t work its way around the name. A sudden rush of guilt prompted her to twist around, trying to sneak a discreet look at the doctor’s hooves, but the way she sat obscured them from view.

“It’s not a deformity,” the doctor said in a low voice, not deigning to look at Twilight. “It’s just a nickname from a friend that happened to stick.” She placed Brilliant Sky’s leg alongside the sleeping unicorn before rising to check on her other patient. “How’re you feeling?”

“Sore,” Twilight replied. “But...good. I guess.” Twilight fought the urge to scratch at her itchy bandages. Not wanting to sound ungrateful, she said, “Thank you, Doctor.”

Strangehooves snorted, waving away Twilight’s gratitude. “If you’re chancing fate with that one,” she said, jerking her head towards the other bed, “then it’s the least I could do.”

Luna said nothing, but within her mind, the gears began to turn.

***

“Honestly, Princess, I feel fine,” Twilight said. While Brilliant Sky continued recuperating, Luna and Twilight walked around town, enjoying the last warmth of the day.

“I believe you, Twilight,” Luna said in a voice that clearly implied otherwise. “I am only suggesting that we wait for her to weigh in on the matter before investigating ourselves.”

Twilight considered bumping Luna with her flank, but her wounds did their best to remind her why that would be a bad idea. Instead, she said, “I’m sure if I could just study her work for a bit, I could make sense of what happened.”

“You’ve worked with zebra alchemy, then?”

Twilight donned a smile she hoped looked more convincing than it felt. “Of course!” Luna said nothing, staring her down. “Okay, well, maybe it was more like...I watched Zecora work. Once.” Luna snorted, causing Twilight to sigh. “All right, I agree, we should wait for her to wake up.”

Several moments of silence passed between them. “How are you feeling?” Luna asked again, the latest in a number as of late.

Twilight gave her a steady look, not deigning to reply at first. “Luna,” she said, “thank you, really, but they’re just scratches. If you hadn’t been there, maybe it would’ve been worse." Twilight shrugged. "But you acted faster than me, faster than I could even think. But I’m all right. I promise.” Luna wore a stoic expression as she eyed the bandages covering her friend’s body. Acting on impulse, Twilight reared up, wrapping her legs around Luna’s neck. “I know you’re worried,” Twilight said in a soft voice, “but I need you to trust me on this.”

The princess stood transfixed a moment, but she hooked one leg around her friend before responding, “I know, Twilight. I apologize for pestering you so. I only...do not know what would happen if I were to lose you as well.”

Twilight pulled back, dropping to all fours as she matched Luna’s sad gaze with her own. “We’ll see her again, Princess. I’m sure of it.”

***

Sand retched, the bitter weeds tasting better coming up than they had going down. The thought brought a wry smile to her face, but another convulsion stole whatever mirth Sand could find in her plight. Not good, she thought. I’m not keeping anything down long enough for my body to make use of it. If this keeps up... She shooed the thought away, but a part of her couldn’t help but feel excited at the prospect. No more responsibility. No more pain, or longing, or endless waiting.

No more love, no more life, no more laughter, a part of her countered. She felt too tired to argue in either direction, letting her mind wander where it will.

Whether by providence or just plain luck, rather than simply teleporting herself into a mountainside and being done with her concerns for good, her blind spellcastings had managed to land her on top of one instead. Weak from both the physical and emotional strain, her body continued to reject the small attempts she made to sustain it.

Sand missed Twilight. Well, she missed every one of her friends, but Twilight most of all. Her heart twisted at the thought of the brief time they had spent together. Yet, as bittersweet as the memories might be, the underlying truth was that Sand enjoyed wallowing in self-pity. It felt nice to feel as though she lay at the center of the universe, with all the world’s misfortunes arrayed against her in particular.

She couldn’t keep it up forever, however. While a small part of her wanted to simply collapse and never get up again, the greater part pushed Sand to her hooves, forcing her to get up and get moving while she still could. Wobbly-kneed, she made herself take one step, then another, trying to keep an eye out for something to eat that wouldn’t prove so troubling to her stomach.

Perhaps, she thought, I did not think my clever plan all the way through.

Weak from her earlier spellcasting, Sand regretted leaving her saddlebags behind. What meager supplies they had held would still have proven more useful than the various unknowns she faced now. In the fading daylight, she felt a glimmer of hope as she eyed a distant part of the lakeshore. Watercress, she thought, happy to see at least one familiar plant. Making her way over, she laid down, pinning the green sprigs between her forehooves as she began to first graze at, then devour her meal. As time passed and her gnawing hunger faded, Sand considered her situation.

Alone, she felt lost. Her purpose fulfilled, Sand wanted simply to return to Canterlot, yet the shame of abandoning her friends warded her away from ever satisfying that desire. She shook her head. I did what was needed. I was becoming too attached to... She wondered. Twilight? Luna? Was it her friends she was attached to, or the idea of them, or of friendship in general? Dwelling, she thought, feeling a small grin creep across her face. That’s what my special talent should have been really. The ability to turn things over in my mind in a completely useless fashion. Adrift in memories, she didn’t notice the stranger until he spoke from beside her.

“Evening.”

Sand jumped to her hooves and immediately wished she hadn’t. Fighting the rush of whiteness that covered her vision, she felt her legs buckle and give out. Prone, Sand took slow, deep breaths as her sight returned. The teal stallion hadn’t moved during her small panic, only watching her with curious eyes. Resigned to whatever fate might await her, Sand felt she could at least meet it with courtesy. “Greetings,” she said.

If he harbored ulterior motives, he hid them well. Nodding, he turned his gaze out over the still waters as he sat a respectful distance away. Sand watched him for a moment before turning to take in the same sight that held him transfixed. As they sat high atop the mountains guarding Horsetooth, the sun’s last rays burned red and orange streaks across the sky. The surface of the water rippled with a faint breeze, but otherwise mirrored the riot of colors exactly. Though she knew better, Sand felt that maybe, just maybe, Celestia was watching over her. With that thought, she found a small island of peace within her heart.

The two ponies remained silent, basking in the dying light as the sun dipped below the horizon. As time passed and night stole in on chilly hooves, Sand began to tremble and shiver, unused to the biting cold.

“Don’t take this the wrong way, ma’am,” the stallion said suddenly, “but if you’re looking for someplace warm tonight, you’re more than welcome at my home. The cold always feels worse than it really is, but you’re still gonna catch your death if ya stay out here like that.”

Sand wasn’t sure what to make of his offer as his gaze roamed over her flank, but he did have a point--the past night had been taxing, and it had been far warmer than this. Fighting down her anxieties, she tried to speak through chattering teeth but only managed a whimper and a nod. As he rose and began walking, she stood and followed.

With the sun gone and the wind picking up, the frigid air chewed through her hide, making her muscles ache in sharp bursts of pain that almost felt like fire. She struggled to keep moving, to keep pace with the stallion ahead of her, but what small reserves she had built up with her earlier meal lay spent and empty now. Practically dozing on her hooves, she trudged on for an eternity, trapped in a fugue state where flashes of memories and dreams flitted by on silent wings.

She came to lying on a couch in front of a heap of banked coals. Sweat trickled down her flanks and collected in little pools at her hooves, but the warmth felt too good for her to move. Well, move much. She shifted, searching for a more comfortable position as she sank deeper into the cushions.

“Feeling better?”

She opened one green eye, regarding the stallion with idle curiosity. “Yes, thank you.” She sat up, or tried to, struggling not to be engulfed by the couch entirely. Taking a proffered hoof, she stepped onto more stable ground, stretching out some of her soreness at the same time.

“Sorry about that. Mite bit hard to get up on your own if you’re not careful, but it does make for a comfy resting spot.” He favored her with a half smile.

“It does at that,” Sand said, giving him a thoughtful look. “Thank you, by the way.”

“It weren’t nothing,” he said, shrugging one shoulder. “Ya get hungry, there’s food in the kitchen. Ya get thirsty and there’s a rain barrel there too. Ya get talky and I’ll be around. Need to see to some errands before night sets in proper.” Ending with a nod of his head, the stallion turned to go about his business.

“Wait, what’s your name?” Sand asked.

He paused as if to consider how to answer. “Ain’t got one. Ya think of something that fits, ya let me know and we’ll go by that.” He waited to see if Sand would say more, but after a moment he turned and left.

***

Sand was bored. Warmth and a full stomach might be necessary for good health, but they did little to nourish her mind. Feeling that applying any random name to her host would be unjust, Sand opted to wait and learn more about him first. The decision left her with precious little to occupy her time, however. She looked around the small cabin for the umpteenth time, hoping that perhaps she had missed some detail, but she found nothing new.

Trying to track down her savior proved fruitless--whatever errands needed tending to apparently involved a great deal of travel. Sand paced in tight circles, her mind churning as cabin fever nibbled away at her sanity. She considered writing a note and setting off on her own, but when she opened the door, a blast of freezing air ushered in more than a few snowflakes. She slammed the portal shut, beating a hasty retreat to sit beside the fireplace.

“Welp,” she said, looking around again.

Rescuing her for the second time in as many hours, the teal stallion returned. “Thought of a name yet?” he asked as he shut the door behind him.

Sand shook her head. “It seemed in bad form to stick you with some moniker that might not suit you. I am Sand, by the way.”

Nodding, he said, “Pleasure.” Beginning to shuck layers of snow-dusted clothing, he seemed disinclined to say more.

Sand gave him an annoyed look, then broke into a grin. “Nevermind, we’ll go by that then. It is nice to meet you, Pleasure. Thank you again for your timely arrival.”

The stallion’s face went from teal to scarlet as the name stuck. “I guess I deserved that one. You’re welcome, for what it’s worth. Didn’t expect nopony to be way up here, especially not this time of year, but I'm always glad to have some company.”

Sand cocked her head to the side. “Why are you up here anyway? I’ve been traveling along the lake for a day now, but you’re the first pony I’ve seen hide or hair of.” Sand sat with her rump to the fire, watching the light dance across her host’s features as he stared her down.

Eventually, he said, “I don’t much like talking about what brought me up to these parts, only what’s here now that needs doing. Ya looked like ya needed help, and I ain’t one to walk away from somepony that don’t even know she’s gonna die in the cold.” He found a comfortable spot on the small couch as it did its best to consume him.

“And I surely do appreciate you taking me in, though I have to wonder at your judgment. You know nothing of my past--perhaps I am some villain, come to prey on your selflessness.” Sand smiled, hoping he’d see she jested.

He shrugged. “Ya needed help and ya ain’t done me no wrong so far. Figure there’s no use dwelling on what’s been.” Sinking into the cushions, he didn’t seem to notice how exposed he was becoming in repose. “There’s today and what ya’ve got in front of ya, and that’s enough.”

Her eyes flicked down and back up again. Eyebrows raised, Sand asked, “Are you...did you just proposition me?”

Bolting upright, Pleasure looked horrified. In a rushed voice, he said, “No! What? No! I mean I like to live in the now an...aw, forget it.” Pointedly rolling onto his belly, he gave his guest a dirty look.

Grinning, Sand relaxed. His reaction spoke volumes of his intent, or lack thereof, and while he could simply be a superb actor, it seemed unlikely. “Sorry, I suppose I’m just out of sorts. It feels like forever since I’ve been warm and had a good meal, and I guess I’m just giddy.”

Pleasure regarded her with a wary eye before responding. “You’re welcome to stay as long as ya need, though I could use some help around the place once the weather clears up if you’re feeling especially grateful. As for your other insinuations, I don’t exactly ken to that.” He gave her an even stare, daring Sand to say something. When she remained silent, he continued, “Storm’ll likely be on us tonight, best to just hunker down and wait it out. I pulled together some firewood and laid in some stores, so if the cabin fever don’t get ya first, ya can be on your way soon enough.” Pausing a moment, he added, “If ya want.”

“I will...think it over, but thank you for the choice,” Sand said. “Tell me though, what do you do to keep yourself sane? I don’t mean to look a gift horse in the mouth but--”

“Wait, a what? Why would ya get a horse as a gift?” Pleasure took on a perplexed look.

“It’s just an expression,” Sand said, drawing her mouth into a firm line.

“Says who?”

Sand ignored him. “What I meant to ask was what do you do to keep from going mad with boredom?”

Pleasure shrugged. “Think, mostly.”

Sand groaned. It was going to be a long night.

***

Around her, the town slumbered. Luna sat outside, watching the moon trace its path across the sky in silent companionship. Lover, jailer, mentor, self. She felt her age tonight, but took comfort in the knowledge that old as she was, the moon was somehow older still.

“What are you thinking, old friend?” she asked. If it made a response, it fell on deaf ears.

After a time, she heard somepony approaching, the crackle of hoarfrost underhoof making any sort of stealth impossible. Turning to regard her visitor, she nodded in acknowledgement and said, “Should you not be in bed?”

“I’ve rested enough for two lifetimes, Your H...Luna. I’ve more than caught up on my sleep for tonight.” Brilliant Sky paused in her advance, but after a moment’s hesitation, she took a seat nearby. “How is your student?”

“My sister’s student,” Luna said. “Twilight Sparkle is doing well, though she yearns to examine your spellcraft and learn what went wrong.”

Brilliant Sky sniffed. “My spell was flawless, the materials hardly so.”

Luna regarded her with a small frown. “Regardless, the ritual nearly killed you and injured my dearest friend.” Brilliant Sky shrank a little beneath Luna’s gaze. “I can only hope that your confidence in your abilities is well-earned, and that your expertise proves invaluable.”

Brilliant Sky wilted. “My...my apologies, Pr...Luna. I will do everything in my power to help make this right.” Reaching out with a beseeching hoof, she staggered as several of her wounds twisted into sharp lines of pain.

Luna moved to her side in an eyeblink, offering her enough support to keep from keeling over entirely. “You overstrain yourself. Come, we should not be out here in the cold in your condition. Rested or not, a warm fire will do you better than freezing on the ground.”

They made their way back to the inn, Luna ensuring her pace would be slow enough to not tax her ailing companion. Opening the door, warmth and smells of comforting things washed over them. Seeing the unicorn through, Luna paused at some distant sound, feeling compelled to look around. Straining, she listened to the sound of the wind wailing through the streets, trying to make out anything over the rising howl, but it proved futile. As the two companions retired for the night, the cold moon watched on in quiet anticipation of the things to come.

***

“Form follows function, my sisters.” Chicory looked at her siblings. “The Nightmare rides.”

***

“I'm telling ya, that’s how I got it.”

“That can’t have been true!”

“Listen here--it was the scariest day of my life, and I'm glad I got my mark and all, but I’d have rather found it some other way that wasn’t being buried in an avalanche, believe you me.”

Sand eyed Pleasure’s flank again. “So your special talent is...causing landslides?” She gave him an unadulterated look of incredulity as she resumed eating her breakfast.

Rubbing a hoof through his sky-blue mane, he grinned, “I like to think of it more like...widespread landscaping.”

Shaking her head, Sand continued chewing for a moment before saying, “So I guess that’s why you’re up here then? Better to keep the snow and loose rocks spilling down when you expect them than to leave it to some unwary traveler.”

Pleasure nodded. “In one. Kind of a lonely job, but folks treat me right when I get to see ‘em, and I get to keep ‘em safe in the meantime. Means a lot to know you’re doing right by your neighbors.” Sand looked up at those words, seeing him as if for the first time. “What? I got something stuck on my face?”

Slowly, Sand shook her head. “No. It’s just hard to tell the measure of a pony sometimes, and I thought I had gotten better at it. I feel I’ve wronged you, giving you such a ridiculous name. Won’t you tell me what it really is?”

He looked uncomfortable. “It’s all right--it might as well be Pleasure. I ain’t had a proper name in dog’s years, really. Wasn’t born around here for anypony to tell me what my folks called me, and getting conked by rocks all the time ain’t done me any wonders in the remembering things department. Lotsa things don’t like to stick, and I guess my name’s just one of ‘em.”

Shrugging, he tried to look casual as he studied Sand for her reaction. She said, “Names are vastly overrated.” Meeting his curious gaze with a smile, Sand said, “It would be a very long story. And why look at that, the sun’s come out!”

Getting up from her seat, Sand trotted over to the window and peered outside. Deep powder coated everything within view, the rippling blue of the mountain lake providing the only break in the painful whiteness. Squinting through her snowblindness, Sand felt more than saw her cabin-mate crowd in beside her as he tried to make room for himself at the small window.

They watched the unchanging scene for a few moments before Sand said, “You never asked what I was doing up here.” She turned slightly, looking at him with a gray eye.

“Can’t say I wasn’t curious, there being no clear way up to here and all, but I can’t rightly go digging into your business when I’d have minded ya doing the same.”

She studied him, letting the moments tick by as she considered all that had transpired. “Thank you,” she said, leaving it at that.

Pleasure looked unsure of how to respond to that, so he just nodded.

Sand turned away from the frosted landscape. “What kind of errands need to be taken care of? I am many things, but ungrateful is not one of them.”

“Simple stuff, but lots of it. Takes me a while to get it all done, but I'm sure with your magic, we can get everything squared away right fast.” Eyeing her horn at first, Pleasure looked at Sand’s face and saw a hesitation there. “Ya don’t have to if ya don’t want. I ain’t gonna hold it against ya.”

Sand shook her head. Tired of long-winded explanations, she just said, “I’ll do it the earth pony way. It helps me retain an appreciation for the hard work you all do.” Sand thought she saw a glimmer of respect in his eyes as he began showing her what needed to be done.

***

A shadowed figure pawed at the ground, unearthing the faint scent of her quarry. The trail lay long dormant, and while no magic could fully erase its existence, somepony had certainly tried. Gazing out over the ocean waters, she narrowed her eyes against the bright day. With the beat of mighty wings, the pursuit resumed.

***

“Is something wrong, Your Highness?”

It took a moment for the question to register, but when it did, Celestia shook her head. “Thank you, but I am fine.” Caught while walking to morning court, their course diverted suddenly, taking them instead towards a small room adjoining the Royal Library. Standing before a sealed door, Celestia turned to her escort and said, “Would you be so kind as to go to my academy and fetch Professor Star Fall? You should be able to find him in the observatory, or thereabouts.” The dusky unicorn bowed low and vanished in a cloud of magic, leaving her alone.

Horn shining with an aura of power, Celestia unlocked the chamber that only she had access to. She hoarded her collection of rare and valuable books not out of a displaced sense of possession, but rather a concern that their contents would prove to be more trouble than they were worth should they fall into the wrong hooves.

Reasoning that it would be a little while yet before her guard returned, Celestia shifted her attention to the scant tomes before her. Bound with magic and things even older, the books looked almost nondescript in comparison to their restraints. An empty display case at the end marked where Sand’s charge would find its final rest once all the excitement died down. Beside the vacant container, Celestia found what she sought: Star Fall’s story.

Undoing the seals proved more difficult than she remembered, and she struggled with them still when an ancient pegasus sidled up next to her. Too distracted to notice the new arrival, she accidentally bumped him with her flank as she moved to take a different approach. Turning suddenly, she caught the old stallion grinning like a fool.

“Princess,” he said, his smile not flickering in the face of Celestia’s scowl.

“How you ever managed to become so stealthy without flight, I’ll never know,” she said. Smiling, Celestia brought one leg around her friend, sharing an embrace. “It is good to see you again. I visit too little.”

Pulling back, he said, “True, but the times when you do make up for the times that you don’t.” He smiled, bending the multitude creases on his face into a web-work of happiness. “Now, you didn’t call me here just to reminisce, I take it.” His eyes fell on the book he had presented to Celestia so long ago.

“No, I’m afraid not.” She looked over at the halfway-undone seals and shook her head. “I felt compelled to come here, all of a sudden. It has been long years since we last discussed it, but do you think we missed anything of significance when Nightmare Moon was freed?”

He fluttered his wings, disturbed by the thought. “I’d hope not. The dream was fairly straightforward: be with the Bearers when they encounter Nightmare Moon, and you bring ruin to everypony. You’ve read the text as much as any of us.”

Celestia didn’t respond for several minutes, prompting Star Fall to take a comfortable seat on the carpeted floor while he waited. Sitting back on her haunches, Celestia decided to fill him in on Sand and the tidings she had brought.

When it was over, he gave an appreciative whistle. “So she was one of my folks, eh? That would explain why she was with that attractive sister of yours.” Celestia glared daggers at him, but Star Fall only chuckled. “What, are you going to banish me to the moon for eyeing the royal flank?”

“I could, you know.”

“No you couldn’t. You told me why yourself.”

Celestia narrowed her eyes, making him smirk even harder in response.

“Not like it matters much anyway,” he said finally. “I don’t know where they got off to, but I imagine I’ll be gone before they return.”

Celestia dropped her angry pretense, looking shocked, then sad as his words settled in. “Merryweather...”

“Oh stop that. You know it happens to all of us lesser ponies, and it’s not like we won’t see each other again.” Looking up, he said, “Hey, hey now, don’t do that...” Moving up to her, he did his best to nuzzle away the tears trickling down Celestia’s face, but his diminutive stature made the gesture only partway successful.

Still, Celestia managed a smile for her old friend. Wrapping him in a gentle embrace with wing and hoof, she couldn’t bring herself to share her fears of how Sand’s arrival might have changed things. With the quiet of the library surrounding them, they enjoyed what little time they had left together.

***

Sand waggled all four booted hooves in the air, failing to realize that doing so would shower her with the accumulated snow and debris from their work outside.

“Gah!” She spat out leaves and dirty snow. “How do you get these things off?”

Pleasure looked on with laughter in his eyes, though he managed to keep a straight face otherwise. Taking his time in walking over, he eventually helped Sand with her boots, undoing the straps and plucking them off with long-practiced ease. “I don’t think this really counts as the earth pony way, but I’ll forgive ya, just this once.”

Glares from upside-down ponies tend to be more humorous than intimidating, it turns out, and Pleasure’s chuckles did nothing to diminish Sand’s ire. With her hooves free, Sand regained her footing, brushing herself off as best as she could.

“Well, what’s next?” she asked.

Pleasure shook his head. “That’s about it, really. At least until something else breaks down around here, but thanks to you, I can take a load off for a little while at least.” He nodded and said, “Thank ya kindly for your assistance today.”

“I hardly consider myself out of your debt, but at least it’s progress.” When no response seemed forthcoming, she looked up. Seeing him watching, Sand asked, “What is it?”

“Ya don’t have to stay here if ya don’t want. I know ya think ya owe me still, but we’re square in my books.”

Sand eyed him, looking for some hidden meaning behind his words. She looked down, pawing at the ground. “I...confess that I do not really have anyplace else to go.”

He looked on in understanding, but couldn’t find the words to speak. It wasn’t so much the awkwardness of the moment that held his tongue, but rather his disinclination to pry into other ponies’ business. Keep himself to himself and nevermind the rest of the world. Sand looked up, searching for some kind of response, but he could only nod, struck dumb as always.

Sand took on a brave stance, though she couldn’t keep her ears from drooping. “I...I take your hints. I will manage to find someplace, then. You said there was no way up here--is there a way down then?” She left the obvious questions unasked, choosing to leave him to his mysteries. Goddesses knew she had enough of her own.

Pleasure frowned, looking hurt. He said, “I may have exaggerated a bit, but the truth is that it ain’t anything close to easy going either way. If ya’ve got a billy goat’s tenacity, ya can scale the rocks down, around the far side where we were working this morning. Might be a tad easier with magic and the like, but it’s a long drop either way, so ya should be extra careful.” Seeing the confusion and loneliness in Sand's eyes, he sought to pull the words from his heart, to express his compassion and understanding for her plight. He wanted to tell her that she didn't have to be alone.

Instead, he looked down at the ground and said nothing.

“Thank you,” she said after a moment, not able to bear calling him by the silly name she’d come up with on a whim. Taking a step forward, she gave him a quick hug and whispered, “For everything.”

Then she was gone.

***

“It doesn’t appear to have grown any since we last saw it,” Twilight said, stepping around the rune circle. “Can you feel anything?” She looked up, leaving the question open to whoever wanted to answer.

A horn glowed dark blue, its light warring against the flickering torchlight illuminating Brilliant Sky’s workshop. Positioned around the tiny cloud, everypony kept a respectful distance both from it and from each other. The amount of magic contained in the small space was liable to cause unexpected feedback if they weren’t careful, and nopony was eager to make another trip to the clinic, especially after seeing the accident earlier.

“I sense nothing. I still maintain that it is only residual magic left over from the supercharged gem, and that it will dissipate in time.” Brilliant Sky looked between Twilight and Luna, but the others were caught up in study. Releasing her spell, she sat on her haunches and did her best to be patient. After all, this was ultimately her fault, and she couldn’t suppress a twinge of dismay when she looked over Twilight’s injuries again.

Distracted, Brilliant Sky jumped back in alarm as a sudden peal of thunder washed over her. Looking around, she saw that her companions shared her surprise. Turning, she stared at the roiling mists that moments ago had been placid, if not entirely inanimate. Now, churning with a fierce energy, small forks of lighting crawled across and through the haze, prompting the ponies to take several cautious steps back.

Suddenly, a blue-purple field enveloped the cloud, though bright flashes of light could still be made out through the translucent barrier. “Go!” Luna shouted with ancient authority. When neither unicorn moved, she added, “Now!”

Not needing further encouragement, Brilliant Sky turned on her hooves and fled, Twilight trailing close behind her for a moment before stopping to call out, “Princess?”

“The inn.” Struggling with the unexpected strain of her spell, Luna gasped, finding her words cut short. “GO!”

Feeling somepony pulling her by her tail, Twilight broke from her stupor when she saw the primal fear in Brilliant Sky’s eyes. Nodding, Twilight began to run, the other unicorn keeping pace beside her.

The disused mining tunnels allowed in no natural light at their location, so both Brilliant Sky and Twilight found themselves trying to navigate by hornlight, though it did as much to blind them as illuminate their surroundings. Stumbling, Twilight grunted as the ground rose to meet her, the impact reopening several of the larger slashes on her body. Dazed, she failed to notice which way Brilliant Sky had taken down the twisting passageways. Getting to her hooves, Twilight tried to follow the sound of hoofsteps, but the branching nature of the tunnels and echoes from the rocky walls soon had her utterly lost.

“Your friends will abandon you,” a voice whispered at the edge of her hearing.

Twilight froze, unsure if she had heard the words or simply imagined it in her rising panic. Turning in a small circle, she tried to see down the passageways but found nothing save for the soft darkness waiting for her at the edge of her horn’s light. The distant clatter of rocks underhoof made their way to her ears, but they too vague to be reliably followed.

“Brilliant Sky?” Twilight called out, a tremulous note finding its way into her voice. “Luna?” She turned in another small circle, as if to catch some horror before it could pounce. “Anypony?” Twilight backed into a wall, her heart thudding in her chest as she tried to calm herself down. Only then did she notice that several of her bandages had been torn off, fresh trails of blood making slow progress down her flank as she stared at them in dull shock.

Twilight shook her head, trying to clear it. The wounds weren’t serious and would close on their own, but that still left her lost deep inside a mountain. Skilled as she was, this far into unknown territory she would need to know a dozen more anchor points if she wanted to teleport back to town safely. Briefly, she considered returning to the enchantment chambers, her heart and hopes going out to Luna.

“You will abandon your friends,” the whisper continued, closer than before.

Twilight gave out a strangled cry before she could help herself. Forcing down her panic through strength of will alone, Twilight began channeling her magic, looping her power in on itself as she pushed herself first to the edge of safety, then burnout.

“What are you doing, little pony?” the amused whisper asked from just beyond the expanding ring of light. “Attacking the darkness?”

“Proving you wrong,” Twilight said through clenched teeth.

With a flash and a twang, she returned to the only place left that made sense to her.

***

Luna lay worn, but not broken. Chest heaving with exertion, she rested against a chamber wall as she fought to regain her breath. When Twilight teleported in with a crash of magic and light, Luna first believed that her spell had failed, but felt no less surprised when she saw the truth of the matter.

“Princess! Are you all right?”

Luna looked on in mute exhaustion as Twilight rushed to her side and gave her a quick look over. Finally, Luna found her voice. “Twilight? I thought I told you to go to the inn.” She thought for a moment. “Ordered, actually.” Still, Luna felt better with a friendly face beside her.

“I know! I’m sorry, Princess. I...I got lost.” Twilight looked away, abashed. “I must have tripped following Brilliant Sky out, and by the time I got back up, she was gone.” She shivered as she remembered the events afterwards, though the gesture didn’t go unnoticed.

“What is it?” Luna asked. “Did something else happen?”

Twilight explained about the whispers and the voice. “The accusations sounded so familiar too, but I can’t quite place my hoof on why or where.” She frowned and shook her head.

“Insidious,” Luna said. “I thought I had managed to contain it, but it would seem something slipped by me unnoticed.”

Twilight turned, alarmed that she had forgotten why they had fled in the first place. “Is it...safe?” The menacing storm cloud still raged, but now an almost opaque sphere of force surrounded it, keeping its expansion and anything else it might produce in check.

Luna nodded. “As safe as I can make it. Without the moon watching over me, I had to resort to a different means to contain it, but it should not trouble us. For now.” She left the explanation at that, simply not having the energy for much more. Getting to her hooves, she felt a deep and profound exhaustion, wanting little more than to stumble into her bed and sleep for a thousand years. “Do you know the way back?” Twilight shook her head. ”Very well, I will lead but...I will need your help.” Extending a wing, she shared as much of her weight as she could with her friend as for the second time in as many days, they slowly limped back towards safety.

***

Dark hooves touched down on the rocky shore. Unseen, the huntress opted to shed her nighttime disguise, relishing the feel of cold moonlight flowing over her. Snapping back to her task, she lowered her head, horn glowing as she looked around for the remnants of the trail she followed. Searching in expanding circles, she passed it over three times before picking it up again. She frowned. Weak as the signs were, she would have to forgo flight to avoid losing her way. Still, doing so would give her ample opportunity to avoid having to take up her illusion again, and she looked forward to traveling unimpeded for a time. Shaking her head, she began walking.

***

“Your Highness!”

Brilliant Sky hastened to Luna’s side as she spied the two ponies exiting the tunnels. Rushing to offer what support she could, she found herself unable to meet Twilight’s gaze as they crossed paths. Once beneath Luna’s other wing, she found the courage to speak. “I’m so sorry, Twilight! I didn’t realize you had fallen behind at first, and when I went back to check, you had vanished.”

Twilight bit back a sarcastic remark as to when she had decided to return. Instead, she said, “It’s okay, I should have called out sooner.” She wanted to say more, but Luna pressed a wing against Twilight’s side. Unsure whether the princess meant it as a reassuring gesture or a quieting one, Twilight opted to believe the latter.

“We do this to frequently, as of late,” Luna said as the ghost of a smile graced her lips before vanishing with her next words. “And I imagine it will not be the last or least time that we do.”

Silence accompanied them the rest of the way back to the inn. Partially invigorated by the gaze of the moon, Luna found herself needing her companions’ support less and less as they traveled. More than once did she count herself blessed to have ponies who cared for her, though she had to quash a niggling doubt as to their base motivations for doing so. Brilliant Sky may not be her friend, exactly, but Twilight certainly was, and she could take solace in that fact.

When they walked into the inn, they found a letter waiting for them.

“It came just this afternoon,” Sable explained, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes as she stretched in her chair. Walking over to join them in the common room, she slid the missive across the tabletop as she took a seat beside them.

Unfurling the letter with her magic, Luna took a moment to give the words a quick scan before taking a more measured rereading, giving her time to chew on their import. After finishing it a second time, she let it fall as she rubbed a hoof along the bridge of her nose. “Must nothing be simple?”

Twilight gave her a concerned look and asked, “What is it? Whatever it is, I’m sure we can get through it together.”

Luna was already shaking her head as Twilight finished speaking. “I am afraid that this time, that is simply untrue.” She looked at Twilight with sad eyes. “My sister has called for your return. You are to travel back to Canterlot with all due haste once you have secured what you need for the journey.”

Twilight was on her hooves in a heartbeat. “What? Why would Princess Celestia do that? She knows how important our mission is!” How much you need us beside you, she thought.

Hearing the unspoken words, Luna nodded. “She would not do anything to stay our purpose unless something more pressing reared its head. While I do not wish to part ways with you, I can continue on my journey. You are needed at home.” Luna regarded her friend, already rebuilding the shell around her heart that would allow her to continue on alone. “She fears that the Elements will find use again, and soon.”

Twilight sat back on her haunches, though she found herself more surprised at her lack of surprise than anything else. Where once she might have felt that wielding the Element of Magic would be a rare occurrence, the magnitude of revelations recently made her realize that as powerful as they were, the Elements had to come from somewhere, and be made for some ancient purpose. There were old things, dangerous things that lurked in the places beyond, and they were stirring into action.

“I do my part,” Luna intoned, breaking Twilight’s reverie, “and so must you do yours.”

***

(As ever, a special thanks to Chris for taking time to look at this chapter and helping me fix several problems, not the least of which is my tendency to go off the rails and leave you readers in the dark about important things!)

08 - The Shadow of Your Heart

Deep within zebra zebra territory, Sand trembled. She drew herself into a smaller ball as she struggled to keep warm in her meager shelter. Even free of the highlands, the coming winter toyed with her, doing its best to remind her of all the comforts she had abandoned. Sand thought of the pleading look in Pleasure's eyes when they had parted ways. Though she briefly considered returning to her friend's side, her heart shied away from the idea of living out her days in such isolation.

The lack of direction troubled her, as it had been for nearly a week since she had left Pleasure’s cabin. All her life she had known who she was, who she had been. Born into a world of solitude and foreboding, the decision to leave the Eclipsed had brought more than a little joy to her heart, though with what had been taken from her, the memories were bittersweet. She wondered why now, with her duties complete, she couldn’t simply go back. Her mind balked at the answers she had given Twilight and her friends, but her heart offered up the honest truth: she had tasted life and known how rich it could be, and a return to the loneliness of her childhood home would suffocate her as much as any prison.

Wandering aimlessly had availed her little, however. Her divergence from her friends’ path meant Sand no longer knew which direction her journey should take. By now, Luna and Twilight will be treating with the Erudite or else done completely, she thought. As her mind lit on the zebras’ spiritual leader, an idea began to take shape in her head. Crouching and crawling, she made her way out from beneath the fallen tree. Shivering, she stretched out cramped muscles, warming up with a quick trot in place even as she imagined a spark of hope kindled in her heart. Sand pictured a distant beacon, flickering and faint, but there if she would only get moving.

Based on the vague memories of the past few days, Sand found herself far from any civilization that she could recall: Zenio’s map had been lackluster at best and useless at worst. Shaking her head, she opted to journey south, planning to navigate by sun and stars as best as she could in the thick forest. As she started walking, Sand wondered if Luna would hear her prayers if they were offered up to the moon, though she banished the thought after some consideration. Goddess though she might be, Luna had troubles enough without piling more of Sand’s own on top. More importantly, Sand still considered her a friend and didn’t want Luna to worry unduly.

As the hours passed, the forest density began to thin, leaving only scattered copses in Sand’s wake as she entered a vast prairie that stretched from horizon to horizon. Tall stalks slowed her progress to a crawl as she blazed her own trail through the dense grasses. As Sand began to flag, the sun broke from behind the clouds and kissed her hide with an enveloping warmth that did much to lift her spirits and solidify her belief that she had made the right choice.

Sand lifted her head as she heard music drifting on the breeze. Redoubling her efforts, it took only a few minutes for Sand to push through the grasses and stumble into a wide clearing. Dozens of zebras danced around a roaring fire, the sound of heavy drumbeats thumping out a rhythm that Sand could feel in her very bones. Heaps of fresh-cut grasses stood amidst a loose collection of canvassed huts that looked to be intended more for portability than aesthetics. Even through the smoke-strewn air, the stacked greenery smelled sharp and pungent, .

Feeling out of place, Sand began backing away. She made it two steps before a dancer caught sight of her, twirling over on elegant hooves to welcome her into their festivities with laughter and a friendly smile. Sand soon found herself on unsteady legs as she danced with one partner after another, trying to keep pace with the revelers. Though she did a poor job of it, no one seemed to mind in the least, pressing upon her sweet drinks and rich foods when she rested, and offering hoof and merriment when she danced.

For the first hour or so, she blushed with every off-beat shake of a leg, every misplaced step, every awkward gyration of her ivory body. As the hours flew by, however, her inhibitions faded. Warming to the music and the exuberant company, Sand felt the worries of two lifetimes fall to the wayside, as if in her every move, she shook off just a bit more of her past. When twilight finally began to creep across the sky, Sand found herself exhausted yet more whole than she had felt in ages. Lying sprawled across a heap of soft cushions set out for the weary, Sand looked over to see a zebra watching her from a reclining position. The zebra wore a smile that only grew wider as she caught Sand’s eye. Aided by the orange firelight, Sand recognized her both as the one who had been so welcoming and also as the partner who had kept her company more than any other that night.

“You dance well, little pony.” Mirth sparkled in the zebra’s dark eyes. Sand laughed, though at the well-intentioned lie or just the sheer joie de vivre, she couldn’t tell.

After a time, she found the breath to speak. “My thanks, but compared to you, I am but a candle’s flame to the sun.” She meant it too. Sand danced as though she had all left hind legs, but her companion had been music itself put to form, sinuous and graceful in a way that seemed impossibly beautiful to behold, let alone be a part of.

The zebra sat up, gesturing for Sand to to do the same. “We do not receive many visitors here, and I would be honored to spend more time with you. Would you share in my company this evening and break bread with me?” The zebra’s smile grew coy as she added, “In the morning, that is.” She gave Sand a hopeful look.

After a moment, Sand blushed, returning a smile in kind.

***

“It’s breaking apart!”

Luna shook her head as the howling winds clawed at her mane. “Stand firm! Everything depends on our success here!”

Two unicorns went to their knees as a surge of force crashed against their spellcraft. The interwoven magic buckled, prompting a dozen more unicorns to join their powers to the lattice. Through their shared magic, Luna could feel the souls of her comrades, their hearts beating in time with her own as they worked to close the misty portal that had consumed so many of their kin. A web of energy spread out in a massive dome, slowly compressing beneath Luna’s ancient will as she tapped the combined magic of all those present--unicorn, pegasus, and earth pony alike.

It wasn’t going to be enough.

Luna staggered. She sensed the unbridled malice that lurked beyond the veil push back, and for a moment, despair seized her heart. She remembered the alicorns imprisoned on that faraway world--how could she possibly contend against that which could prevail against three of her own kind?

Beside her, a pony collapsed, the sheer power involved in the exchange proving too much to bear. Luna narrowed her eyes, remembering her friends and her sister, the ponies she cared about and those that cared for her on a deep and personal level. Lowering her head, Luna’s eyes blazed with argent light as she called down the moon.

Older than ponies, older than her, her sister, Discord, or anything else in living memory. Old magic, and powerful. The silver-white eye blinked shut, leaving a hole cut out of the stars as Luna drew upon it, crushing the portal beneath its might and sealing the rift with a thunderous crash that knocked everypony flying.

Within moments, Brilliant Sky regained her footing, taking a moment to clear her head before rushing to the princess’s side. “Luna! We did it! We--” she broke off and took a fearful step back.

Above them, the moon winked back into existence as it cast a baleful look upon the scene playing itself out. Menacing laughter could be made out over the groans of the injured ponies, growing in volume even as Luna turned her lucent gaze upon them. “Glory!” she cried out, her forelegs outspread. “Glory in the night everlasting!” Her words crashed over them like thunder, and Brilliant Sky joined more than one pony in pressing close to the ground. The fringes of Luna’s hair began to turn smoky and indistinct as she rose into the air, beating wings that darkened to the color of deepest night. “This time there will be no--!” Her words cut off with a hoarse scream. Luna hovered a moment longer before plunging to the earth, her body wracked with pain as she fought for control.

More than one pony remained paralyzed, unable or unwilling to help. Even Brilliant Sky quailed at the notion, but seeing Luna in pain, she remembered the benevolent soul that she had come to know over the past few days. While a far cry from being her friend, Brilliant Sky had still glimpsed the guarded heart that lay hidden from the public.

Standing on shaky legs, Brilliant Sky went to Luna’s side as fast as her hooves would allow. Not knowing what else to do, she placed a hoof on the princess’s side. “Luna?”

She looked up at the sound of her name, eyes glowing with power even while her inner struggles continued. Resisting the urge to take a step back, Brilliant Sky held her gaze steady with an open heart and all the kindness that she could convey. Luna gave a shuddering sigh as she released the power she had drawn down.

As she lay recovering, Luna whispered, “Thank you, Brilliant Sky. Yes, we did it.” Taking a deep breath, she turned to survey the aftermath.

Several ponies had taken grievous wounds in the final explosion, the rocky shoreline doing nothing to aid in that regard. Luna rose, making her way to the side of anypony left unattended as she provided what assistance she could. Stewing in grim thoughts and emotions, she hoped that Strangehooves would have enough time for them all.

***

Celestia watched her student sleep. Twilight fidgeted and moaned, suffering from nightmares and troubled dreams whose origins Celestia could not yet pin down.

Placing a gentle hoof on one lavender shoulder, Celestia hoped she could provide Twilight with some small measure of comfort. “You who are and must ever be,” she whispered, “let my love guide you to safer waters than the stormy sea which rages within you.” Twilight whimpered, but her breathing evened out as she found a bit of peace.

Nodding in satisfaction, Celestia rose on silent hooves, making her way out of the guest chambers as she walked to her personal quarters. Waiting until she heard the click of the study door closing behind her, Celestia slumped from her regal pose. Taking several measured steps, she stopped beside a window, gazing out at a star-strewn sky and the pale orb that looked back in silent companionship. Letting her pent up weariness out in a rush, Celestia fell back on her haunches as she gave a deep sigh that she could never allow in public. She felt her age tonight. No, not just tonight. For a long while now, she thought.

She shook her head, shooing her dark thoughts away. Staring at the moon, she asked, How are you, my sister? Celestia cocked her head, as if expecting an answer, though she knew none would be forthcoming. Her gaze went slack as she found her mind drifting through happier times, simpler times when suddenly Luna’s distant actions ripped Celestia from her thoughts. Wings flaring at her sides, Celestia gaped at the void carved into the sky where the moon had been, only feeling the least bit relieved when it reappeared moments later. Knowing what it portended, she couldn’t suppress the horror that dawned in her heart. In a quiet voice she asked, “Luna, what have you done?”

Watching from high above, the moon kept its answers to itself.

***

Sand brought a hoof up to scratch at an itch, earning a murmur of displeasure from beside her. Feeling a leg circling her waist, Sand smiled and hugged it close. Lying still, she savored the little things: the heartbeat against her back, the subtle breath tracing its way along her neck, the warm feel of the zebra’s body pressed against her own. In the stillness, Sand knew a serenity that had eluded her for her entire life.

Half-asleep, Sand couldn’t tell how much of the morning passed before her companion stirred, only that the moment came too soon. Sitting up, the zebra gave a great yawn as she stretched, working out muscles still sore from the previous evening. Rolling over, a small grin stole across Sand’s face as she watched her bedmate in the dim light.

As promised, they broke their fast together over bread and water as they eased their way into conversation.

“So what did we celebrate last night?” Sand asked.

“Life,” the zebra said, wearing a smile flecked with crumbs. Brushing them away with a hoof, she amended, “My sister’s wedding in particular.”

“Ah,” Sand said, looking embarrassed. “I apologize for crashing out of the wild like some beast, only to prey upon your kindness at such an event.”

The zebra shot her a surprised look before grinning. She said, “I admit, you did have many of us wondering, but we would never turn away a guest, no matter what the occasion.”

Sand blushed, smiling in spite of herself. “I...am ashamed to admit this, but I do not even know your name.” She looked up, seeing the zebra eye her with great interest.

“Saraneesi,” she said, taking a bite of bread to give her guest time to fill the silence. Sand hesitated, however, prompting Saraneesi to ask, “What holds your tongue, little pony?”

“I...fear you would consider my name an ill omen.”

Saraneesi shook her head and said, “I do not know how many of my folk you may have met, but do ponies believe in exactly the same thing, all of you?” Knowing the answer, she continued without waiting. “Then you should know that we too are different.” Dipping her head, she held Sand’s gaze as she waited.

“Dawn Star,” Sand replied at last. Her throat constricted at the thought of frightening away someone who had treated her with so much care, but Sand wanted to offer up something of her true self, the only thing she had left to give. Her fears went unrealized as Saraneesi only smiled in response.

Or at least tried to only smile. The corners of her mouth tugged upwards as she fought for control, but it was no use--soon she threw her head back, laughing in a rich voice that, however puzzling, Sand found herself enjoying a great deal.

When the laughter had died down to only the occasional chuckle, Sand asked, “So, would you care to share what’s so funny?”

“Serendipity,” came the response. Still wearing a wide grin, Saraneesi explained, “My name means ‘She who comes with the dawn.’ An apt choice of words given last night, wouldn’t you agree?”

Sand wore a blank look for a moment before the realization hit her. Blushing furiously, Sand took a huge bite of her breakfast, looking for something to keep busy with while Saraneesi only looked on in delight.

Relenting, Saraneesi opted to change the subject. “So, what draws you so far from your homeland of Equestria?”

Chewing, Sand considered the best words to encompass her whole purpose. “I lost my way, and have only recently found the path again.”

Saraneesi smiled. “Enigmatic. If you don’t want to tell me, you need not worry--I will not pry. But play coy in bed, not at breakfast, please.”

Sand grimaced. She rubbed a hoof along one leg as she wondered how much would be safe to share. “I do not mean to be evasive, only that my tale is long and I am short of breath as of late. I seek the Erudite.”

Saraneesi’s eyes widened at that. She gave a respectful nod, seeing her companion in a new light. “Ah, that explains much and more. I did not think the ponyfolk knew of our eldest, let alone undertook the pilgrimage to share in his wisdom. From my lips to your heart, my prayers and hopes go with you that you might find the answers you seek. I will ask no more.”

Sand wanted to be asked more, to share herself and be known. Instead, she looked down at the remnants of their shared meal. “You have been more than kind to me, Saraneesi.” She blushed a bit as she thought of just how far beyond kindness the zebra had gone. “Would that I had more to repay you--” Saraneesi cut her off, slashing the air with a hoof.

“There is no payment here, no debt that needs settling. You are my guest, and it is my singular honor to have you here with me.” She let her gaze wander over a narrow flap cut out of the side of their shelter. “Your purpose is sacrosanct, but will you not stay here a little while longer? We break camp in two days and must part ways then at the latest, but I will understand if you wish to resume your journey sooner.” She turned to regard Sand, looking more than a bit hopeful.

Turning the proposition inwards, Sand looked for the flickers of doubt, the uncomfortable truths that would weight her decision towards forfeiting her own happiness. Instead, she found an inner tranquility and a kindled flame to warm herself by. Many choices she had made in her life still haunted Sand to this day, but as she placed her hoof over Saraneesi’s, she knew that this one never would.

***

All told, the town had lost a dozen ponies, and twice that many bore injuries that they would carry for the rest of their lives. No one blamed Luna for what happened, but neither did they thank her. She had expected as much, but experiencing the aftermath hollowed out a part of her heart that she felt might never heal. Even Sable had grown distant. Polite, yes, but reserved, as if Luna might level the inn down to its foundations with her mere presence.

There was nothing left for her here.

“The ferries will be up and running again soon,” Brilliant Sky informed her. “Later today, most likely. There’ll be folks eager to see new coin and fresh stock now that the danger’s passed.” As one of the few ponies who would dare approach Luna after last night, she served as an envoy of sorts. “I do not mean to hasten your departure, but the townsfolk will be eager to put all this behind them.”

Luna nodded, hiding her sadness as best as she could. She asked, “And yourself?”

Brilliant Sky frowned a moment before responding. “I know you travel a lonely path--will you not reconsider?”

Luna shook her head. “You are kind to offer your companionship, but this is my road to walk.” And you are not my friend, no matter how much I wish I had one beside me now.

Brilliant Sky watched Luna as they made their way to the docks, there to await the first opportunity to venture downstream. Sitting off to the side, they drew little attention as the dock workers went about their business, lashing planks together to serve as makeshift barges while more proper ones could be fashioned during their initial forays.

“I want you to have this,” Luna said. She pushed a pair of saddlebags towards the other pony. Crafted from the finest materials and covered in rich velvet, the royal seal of the alicorn sisters could be seen emblazoned on the sides. “I owe you much and more for...for saving me. For saving all of us from me.” Luna stared out, unable to meet her companion’s gaze. “They are only a trifle, but they have seen me through trying times, and I hope that they will serve you just as well.”

“Luna?” Brilliant Sky asked, unsure how to react.

Luna swallowed and risked a sidelong glance as she added, “I would request that you visit us in Canterlot sometime when this is all done. I...would be honored to do what I can to help you in your life’s ambitions and pay back my debt to you, if I ever can.”

Whatever else might have lain in her heart, Brilliant Sky could only find the words to say, “Thank you, Luna. I will remember.”

***

Twilight paced back and forth, unable to sit still for more than a few moment at a time. Upon her brow rested the manifestation of her Element, gleaming in the afternoon light.

“Are you sure about this, Princess? I mean, really sure?” The words came from a blue pegasus, her rainbow tail twitching with pent up energy.

“I am quite positive, Rainbow Dash,” Celestia said, tranquil as always.

“If you say so, Princess--we trust ya. Don’t we, Dash?” Applejack shot her friend a look.

“Of course we do, dear Applejack. Princess Celestia has proven to be more than wise in these matters,” Rarity added, looking prim in her casual finery.

“Just...what do we do when...when it shows up?” Fluttershy hid behind a curtain of pink hair, not bothering to ask what ‘it’ might be.

“We throw it a party!” Pinkie jumped into a celebratory pose but deflated when she saw her friends’ disbelieving stares turn in her direction. “Oooooor we do what the Princess said we should do.” She poked the balloon gem hanging around her neck.

“Do you know what ‘it’ is, Princess?” Twilight asked, missing Fluttershy’s sudden glance. “I know you wouldn’t have called us all together without good reason, but it sounds like nothing’s been going crazy in Ponyville or even here in Canterlot.”

Celestia gave a small shake of her head. “I only know that a grave threat approaches, and such dangers can take many forms. While I have my own suspicions, I am afraid that solid details are few and far between. An incomplete picture could give us the wrong impression, and so I would prefer to wait and see. Though I’ve gathered you all here in case events take a turn for the worse, I believe that our best course of action now is simply to be as patient as we can.” However unsatisfied Twilight might be with her curiosity running rampant, she nodded, not wanting to gainsay her mentor.

Still, hours crept by as Twilight railed against the endless waiting. Finally, as the moon crested the horizon, the doors of the throne room opened of their own accord, swinging inward on silent hinges. Through the portal stepped a creature cut from the fabric of the night sky itself, appearing as if a pony had been drawn in silhouette against an ever-shifting starscape.

The Bearers jumped to their hooves, taking a loose formation with Twilight at the point. Even Celestia appeared more than a little perturbed, though she kept to her seat as she observed their visitor’s nonaggression.

The huntress stopped a respectful distance before Twilight and her friends, holding her head proud as her mane billowed in a shadowy facsimile of Celestia’s own. Or perhaps Luna’s. Now much closer than before, Twilight could see faint outlines where the pony should have had a face, though other parts of her seemed indistinct and hazy.

“Greetings to you, child,” Celestia began, ignoring the snort of derision that echoed in the chamber. “What business have you with us this evening?”

Narrowing her faint eyes, the huntress said, “I have come for what is ours.”

“And what’s that?” Twilight asked, holding her head low as if ready to charge.

Their visitor gave her no response. Celestia stood, descending from her podium as she spoke. “We will happily return anything of yours that is within our power to give.” She came to a stop behind the group of smaller ponies, wings outstretched as if she could shelter them all.

“Your feigned ignorance falls on deaf ears. Your contract with my master is old, but not forgotten,” the huntress said, flaring her wings in agitation as she stomped one hoof.

Twilight bristled at the display, but part of her mind wondered at the import of the exchange. Taking in the sight before them, Twilight’s mind put two and two together. “‘...the stars will aid in her escape.’” She turned to Celestia and gave her a questioning look. Unseen by the others, the huntress smiled.

Celestia regarded Twilight with a serene expression as she responded, “I did what I thought was best, Twilight, given the circumstances.” To their visitor she said, “The books in my keeping are yours. Their guardians have passed on...” A hitch caught in her throat, and for a moment, Celestia found herself unable to continue speaking. Channeling her magic, she summoned the scant half dozen books that had been the source of so much trouble over the long years of Luna’s banishment.

The huntress couldn’t restrain a look of raw hunger as the tomes floated towards her. As they neared her starry form, the books faded into scintillating mist, wrapping themselves around her body. Growing more substantial by the moment, she solidified to the point that one would have to strain to make out the coruscating lights within her.

“Finally!” she hissed as she consumed the final tome. Looking down at one translucent leg, a frown crossed her face. “Where is it?” She looked up. “Where is the last one?!”

“No longer in my keeping,” Celestia said, a small smile gracing her features.

“Oathbreaker,” the huntress spat. “You knew the terms of the concord and willingly violated it!”

“Princess?” Twilight asked, looking back and forth between the alicorns.

Celestia dipped her head. “She is correct, Twilight. I thought--”

Black lightning crackled as it raced across the chamber to strike Celestia’s hastily erected shield. The Bearers whipped around to stand fast against the new threat, all reason dropping away as they fell back on their instincts to guide their actions. The huntress lowered her head as a smoking orb of nothing coalesced at the end of her horn.

“Now, Twilight,” Celestia whispered.

She needed no further encouragement. Drinking in raw magic, Twilight tapped into the essential goodness that her friends embodied, channeling energy to a degree that far outstripped the limits of her already considerable talents. The light in the room scattered, breaking apart into prisms of colors that swirled and spun, dancing in a helix that rained down upon the intruding alicorn even as she released the conjured sphere from her horntip.

With Luna, it had taken away her dark powers. With Discord, it had sealed him into a stone prison. With the huntress, it did...almost nothing. Black energy crashed against a frenzy of light as the primal forces clashed and clawed at one another, smiting each other in a spray of brilliance too painful to watch.

“Fools!” she snarled. “Do you think to menace everything that comes your way with the Elements? They are old magic, but even still, there are constraints: I am not evil.” She pawed at the ground, making sure to keep everypony in view. Behind her, the door slammed shut, sealing themselves even as guards began pounding for entry.

“Your twisted logic may allow you to believe otherwise, but I know what you truly seek,” Celestia said, “and there can be no goodness in pursuing what your master desires.” She regarded the other alicorn with a mix of regret and pity. “Will you not reconsider your course of action? You are a part of my sister, and thus I love you even as you are now. Please...”

The huntress reared up, bringing her hooves down in a crash of thunder. “You ask me to trust you even as you admit to breaking a pact older than living memory and more sacred than the celestial charges you keep? No.” She gave Celestia a bitter laugh. “No, I think that I shall find my own way.” She looked at Twilight in particular as she added, “And you, my little ponies...You should consider what it means to truly be good or evil and why your powers are meaningless against me.”

Turning without preamble, she willed the massive throne room doors open, slamming them against the walls with such force that cracks formed in the stonework. Dozens of guardsponies rushed in to surround the departing alicorn. As if repelling them with an unseen force, she passed through their ranks unmolested, vanishing into the night before anypony could offer pursuit.

***

The river gurgled beneath her boat as Luna hung her hooves over a railing, watching the land pass at a languid crawl. Two days closer to the true mouth of the river, Luna found it difficult to suppress her boredom. The few ponies who had dared board the same craft as her kept their distance, offering Luna the courtesy her station demanded, but nothing more.

She rested her head upon her hooves and turned her gaze skywards. To soar. She stretched her wings, giving them an experimental flap, though never enough to risk actual flight. While hindered by recent events, her underlying purpose remained unchanged, and Luna remembered the firm restrictions placed upon her. Perhaps I should have asked Sand to cast a geas over me so that my temptation need never become a factor. Luna frowned, wondering where her friend had disappeared to. More than a little anger mixed itself in with her concern as she thought of all that had transpired between them. Though she knew Sand believed her choice to be the correct one, Luna couldn’t help but feel a bit betrayed. Not even a word or note to us, she thought. Not even to Twilight. It felt as though a shadow crossed her heart, but it took her a moment to realize that it came from a pegasus chariot high above.

Descending, the charioteer held the transport just above the waterline long enough for Twilight to cross over onto the barge. Receiving her thanks with a nod, the pegasus pulled away, vanishing in the sparse cloud cover.

After giving her friend a hug, Twilight took a seat beside Luna, filling her in on what had transpired at the castle two days prior. Luna grew wide-eyed, remaining silent even as Twilight concluded her brief tale.

Eventually, Luna asked, “And after all that, my sister felt safe in sending you to me, unescorted?”

Twilight shrugged. “The way that other pony acted...” she turned away, gazing out over the water. “It didn’t seem evil, not really. It was like she got so mad that she lost control, but we’ve all had moments like that.” She looked back at Luna and said, “Afterwards, Princess Celestia sent the others home, but told me that I should rejoin you.” Leaving the reason unspoken, Twilight scooted closer to Luna until each could feel the warmth rolling off of the other’s body.

Luna smiled, giving her friend an appreciative nuzzle. Hesitant, Luna asked, “Has there been...have you had word of Sand?”

Twilight shook her head as she stared out across the river. “Not a whisper. Princess Celestia said about the same thing when I asked her. Wherever Sand is, she’s far from her friends.”

***

Stepping apart, unicorn and zebra regarded each other for the brief time they had left together. Around them, carts loaded for travel waited only for the word to get moving.

“I cannot thank you enough, Saraneesi.”

“You can and have.” She touched the golden pendant hanging from the unicorn’s neck. “Remember me.”

Sand pressed her lips against Saraneesi’s hoof before raising her head. “Always.”

“Should you find your way to these lands again before the spring, seek me out. Our travels will take us a few weeks before we arrive at Roam, there to shelter with other tribes to ride out the winter and the dark months.” Saraneesi turned her head as if she could make out the distant city.

“How will I know where to look?” Sand asked.

Her friend smiled. “Simply find any well-worn path and follow it into the rising sun. All roads lead to Roam.”

Pulling up the hood of her cloak, Sand watched the zebrafolk depart. Dwindling into the distant horizon, Saraneesi favored her with a backwards glance, wearing a smile that Sand could feel more than see as they vanished beyond sight.

***

Stretching out a chorus of sore muscles as they disembarked, Twilight and Luna surveyed the bustling zebra metropolis. Horsetooth’s quaint homestead feel had given them the impression that the ponyfolk traded with a moderate town or small city at best, but the port city of Marebasa sprawled for leagues in every direction on its side of the river.

Jostled to the side as ponies began unloading enchanted gems for trade, Luna cast a worried look at the shimmering wares but held her peace. As of yet, only one pony knew the secrets that allowed pony and zebra magic to fuse inside the precious stones. After having seen the potential side effects of such, Brilliant Sky had sworn an oath that she would abandon that avenue of spellcraft and take her secrets to the grave and beyond. Still, Luna worried.

“Wow. Just...wow.” Twilight looked around, awestruck at the sheer enormity of Marebasa. Canterlot might be where the creme de la creme gathered to celebrate high society, but it had nothing on the urban sprawl of a true city. “Where do we even begin?”

Luna drew her lips into a thin line, seeing the multitude of dark looks directed their way. “I cannot mantle myself in illusion, thus we are sure to meet resistance wherever we go. We are mice lost in the woods here, yet I cannot simply have you running around playing at being a detective as we did in Horsetooth.”

“Your Highness?”

Luna turned, surprised to hear a pony speak without the polite diffidence that had traveled with her down the river. Trying to picture how her sister would act, she asked, “Yes, child?”

The orange earth pony dipped his head in respect and said, “Beggin’ your pardon, but I couldn’t help but overhear. If you’re lookin’ to shack up somewhere and get your bearin’s, I know someplace that’s not too particular about the company they keep, as long as you’ve got the bits. It’ll keep you warm, keep you out of sight, and if you’re lucky, it’ll keep you safe.”

Sharing a brief look with Twilight before returning her attention to the orange stallion, Luna said, “Thank you. Your assistance is most appreciated.”

***

“I can see why they might not be considered ‘discerning,’ but we do have to start somewhere,” Luna said, trying to sound reassuring. Twilight remained quiet, trying her best not to be sick all over the dust at their feet.

The Rat King did its best to crush any expectations they might have had about civil accommodations. Scarred zebras loitered against the walls as they entered, openly hostile as they eyed both ponies. Twilight caught more than one pair of eyes roam over her body, lingering on her flank even as she tucked her tail close in against herself.

“Two bits a night,” the bartender said, twitching his gaze to Twilight before adding, “Bit ‘n a half if you just need a couple hours.”

Luna narrowed her eyes at the insinuation, but swallowed her pride. “We will both be staying the night.” Digging into the jangling bags at her side, she dropped three round coins on the countertop. “We will need drinks and something to eat as well.”

The bartender grunted, sweeping the bits off the counter before fishing out a grime-encrusted key and sliding it over to Luna. “Up the stairs, third on the left. Food’s at dawn and dusk, half bit more if you want mead that don’t taste like runny pisswater.” He smirked as Twilight’s jaw dropped. “First time out of your sun-kissed lands, little pony?” Before Twilight could respond, Luna dropped another bit onto the polished wood and ushered her friend away with one outstretched wing.

“Not what I expected,” Twilight said as she tried to find a clean spot to sit on. Failing that, she sighed and tucked her tail beneath her as she made do with the floor.

“I imagine much of our journey will be far different than we anticipated,” Luna said, eying the lone bed with distrust. She placed a careful hoof upon it, testing the springs as she placed more and more of her weight down. Twilight watched, unsure what the princess intended. For her part, Luna found the resistance to her satisfaction as she stepped up, wobbling her way to the center of the bed and as she began to hop up and down. Grinning, Luna stopped a moment and asked, “What is it?”

For the second time in as many minutes, Twilight had to remember to close her mouth from when it had come unhinged. Shaking her head, she couldn’t find the words, but Luna understood.

Doing her best to ignore the questionable bedding beneath her, Luna sat back on her haunches and said, “Long ago, you taught me the value of finding what little pleasures in life we can, even--no, especially--in situations such at this.” Her grin didn’t fade as she offered Twilight a hoof.

Taking Luna up on her silent offer, Twilight couldn’t help but agree--it was pretty fun.

***

“You sure you didn’t just want it for another hour? I got folks askin’ after it, an’ with the ruckus you two put up already, figure you might have worn yourselves out.” Garnering a few chuckles from around the room at that, the bartender gave the ponies a little leer as he went to get their meal.

“Princess...” Twilight said, almost pleading.

“We must persevere, Twilight. For all our sakes, remember what is at stake here.” As she spoke, Luna kept an eye out for danger, not eager to draw even more attention to them if she could help it. “We need to find someone who can direct us further--surely if this journey is so significant to zebrakind, there should be answers aplenty should we just ask.” Keeping her voice down did little against the sharp ears of those around them however, and before either pony could object, a hulking figure took a seat at their small table.

“Yer lookin’ fer the Erudite?” she asked. The questioning look Twilight shot Luna was all the answer the zebra needed to continue. “I can get ya on a ship, set sail in two days’ time. Fifty bits each an’ a lock a yer hair, Princess.” The zebra’s smile revealed a mouth full of immaculate teeth, possibly the cleanest things Twilight had seen since their arrival. Overhearing the exchange, other zebras, both angry and encouraging, could be heard throughout the common room. The brute twisted around and shouted, “Shut yer pie holes!” Returning her attention to the ponies, she said, “Sorry ‘bout them. Right bunch of uncivilized barbarians they is. So whadda ya say?”

Luna considered the offer, more than a little tempted to take it sight unseen. Much could happen in two days, however, and she found herself balking. “We will...give it some thought. Coin only, however, should we decide to accept your bargain.” Luna didn’t know the full extent of what alchemy could do, but if a unicorn could rip open the gulf between worlds with just a smattering of knowledge, Luna shuddered to think what might be possible with a part of her own body.

The zebra shrugged, her smile not diminishing in the least. “Take yer time, but not too long neither. Perries ain’t known for changin’ their manifests at the last minute.”

“‘Perries’?” Twilight asked.

Zanzibar nodded. “Quirky bastards they is. Half deer, half bird--falcon or eagle or somethin’. Right good sailors though, don’t you doubt.” She winked at Twilight as she rose, dwarfing the chair that had heroically managed to support her weight. “Name’s Zanzibar, ain’t hard to find when ya change yer mind.”

As the massive zebra swaggered away, Luna took a sip of her drink, grimacing at the taste. “If this is what they serve to those who pay extra...” Still, she took another long swallow, trying to steady her nerves and corral the thoughts racing through her head. She had to give the helpful pony credit. While the tavern itself might be everything they hoped it wouldn’t be, they had snared a potential lifeline already.

Luna took another long pull from her mug, finding that the unpleasant taste had diminished between sips. Setting it down empty, she nodded her thanks as the bartender placed a refill beside it. Before long, a forest of empty tankards covered their table, prompting Twilight to shepherd the princess upstairs.

Flopping onto the filthy mattress, Luna said, “I think she loved you.” Noticing that only half of her had made it onto the bed, she pulled her hind legs up beside her. “Or at least the idea of you.”

“Zanzibar?” Twilight’s voice held a mixture of disbelief and disgust.

“Sand,” Luna corrected. “You were too caught up in that book of hers to notice the looks she’d give you when you weren’t watching. She told me...she told me a lot the night before she vanished.” The color drained from Twilight’s face as Luna lay down on her belly. “Ah, much better.”

“She...” Twilight shook her head, struggling for words. “...my fault?”

“Yours as much as hers, which is to say, neither of you are to blame. Nopony chooses who they fall in love with, let alone how their hearts handle being rejected.” Luna closed her eyes.

“What? But I didn’t...” Twilight trailed off, pensive. Now that Luna mentioned it, she could remember seeing Sand disappointed time and again as they talked, but she had always chalked it up to the weighty subjects being discussed. Now she wasn’t even close to certain. “Princess--” Twilight stopped as she saw Luna breathing in long, slow breaths, eyes shut in slumber. Mostly to herself, Twilight wore a sad smile and whispered, “You’re taking up the entire bed.”

***

“Asante.”

The zebra bowed in response, returning behind the counter as Sand walked out of the shop with a new pair of saddlebags. Drawing her hood up against the bright overcast sky, she walked down the street and began haggling with merchants for what basic supplies Saraneesi’s bits could buy her. Though she felt shortchanged, Sand soon had her packs filled with food and the sundry gear she had abandoned in Horsetooth.

Her hoofsteps took her through a dirtier part of the city, the squalor first hinted at, then becoming the norm. Still, a strong breeze brought the tang of salt to her nostrils, and Sand pressed on to find the docks not nearly as crowded as the marketplace. Filling her lungs with clean air, she looked around, searching for the ship she hoped to depart on the next day.

The perytons were not difficult to spot. Griffon-like in their distributions, their antlered heads and cervine shoulders gave way to the hindquarters and feathered plumage of an enormous bird of prey. Sand hesitated, unsure how to approach them to negotiate passage. One hoof in front of another and be polite, she told herself, the same as the first day she had returned to Celestia.

Walking up to one figure who seemed to be directing more than laboring, Sand hoped he would at least be the first mate, if not the captain. “Well met,” she said once she had caught his attention. The peryton nodded in response, but turned to bark another order as one of his crewmates dropped a crate beside them. Continuing, she said, “I request passage under the terms of the morning sun.” At those words, Sand found herself being scrutinized, the antlered head dipping low even as he lifted the edge of her hood.

“You are no zebra to demand such,” he said, letting the cloth fall back into place.

“I am no zebra, it is true, to make this request, but still I make it. I come to you in good faith and with an open heart.” Sand nosed around in a saddlebag, searching for only a moment. Offering up a sprig of juniper berries, she waited.

The peryton snorted. “Someone has taught you well.” He took the proffered gift and tucked it away beneath a wing. “Return at dawn on the morrow and you will find safe passage aboard my ship.”

“Thank you, captain. The sun and moon light your way,” she said.

“The stars would be more suitable,” the captain said, foregoing the traditional response.

Turning around, Sand began walking back to her inn when she caught sight of two figures that made her legs lock up even as she wanted to bolt in panic. Drawing her hood up as far as she could, Sand turned to and fro, looking for a convenient stream of zebras to walk with as she forced her legs to bend and move.

“Captain says he wants ta meet ya first, can’t rightly blame ‘im. Truth is, yer getting a steal at whatcha paid. Not all folks be so civil as yours truly.” A heavily-muscled zebra led Luna and Twilight along the dockside, earning a few looks, but nothing that lingered.

“We are happy to honor his request, and we thank you for your...generosity,” Luna said, careful to keep her tone neutral.

Sand knew she should keep going, should simply melt into the crowd and remain outside the scope of their lives, but she couldn’t help but watch to see what played out. A chill crept up her spine as the trio stopped at the peryton she had just treated with. Though their voices were too indistinct to make out over the crowd, Sand could imagine the rough shape of the conversation they shared. Only when the captain nodded in her direction, however, did Sand realize her folly.

Twilight turned and saw.

“Dawn?”

Sand felt the name more than heard it. She backed away, stumbling into a dockworker who cursed at her clumsiness. Ignoring him, Sand fled, heart hammering in her chest as guilt consumed her. What could she do? What could she say? She came to a skidding halt as Twilight blinked into existence ahead of her.

“Dawn?” Twilight asked again. As close as they were, Sand could make out the raw hurt and confusion in her voice.

Sighing, Sand drew back her hood as she looked her friend in the eyes.

“Hello, Twilight.”

***

(Again, special thanks to Chris for helping me iron out some pacing issues and making sure I keep this story coherent!)

09 - Mythos

“You paid how many bits?” Sand asked. “Wait, you paid bits at all?”

Twilight gave her a queer look. “You didn’t?” Her ear twitched as muted laughter could be heard from a distant corner of the tavern.

Sand eyed Luna, wondering if she might be willing to elaborate. Instead, Luna used one hoof to push a mug of amber liquid across the table. Sand sniffed at it before giving it a tentative sip. Screwing her face up in disgust, Sand stuck out her tongue and said, “No.” She pushed the cup back to Luna, who only shrugged in response and quaffed the drink herself. Continuing, Sand said, “There are old agreements in place between the zebras and the various sea folk who route trade through Marebasa--passage for anyone undertaking their pilgrimage is just one of them. Mostly it’s zebras who ask, of course, but there have been a few others besides us three.”

“You have been busy in our time apart, it would seem,” Luna said. Though her eyes never left Sand, she wore a controlled expression that matched her tone.

All the same, Sand flushed, sensing the unspoken accusation. “I did what I thought was best,” she said, but even midway through she felt the hollowness of the words. She sighed, lowering her eyes to the tabletop. “I was a mess. This entire affair was never meant to involve you.” She flicked her gaze to Twilight. “It was hardly meant to involve me either. The only reason it does so for either of us now is because of my...” Selfishness? Desire? Wanting to impress? Sand shook her head. “...because I thought I was better at making decisions than I actually am. I am sorry, Twilight, Princess Luna.”

Twilight wore a tight frown as she stared Sand down. Relenting, she sighed as she tapped her hooves together. “I’m sorry too, Dawn. I was so caught up in trying to understand what was written in your book that I forgot to take time for my friend as well.” She chanced a tiny smile, but Sand warmed to it regardless.

“Between us, there is nothing to forgive,” Luna said, drawing their attention to her. “We are none of us perfect. In the future, however, we would like to share our points of view first, should you consider other such drastic measures.”

Chastised, Sand nodded. “I will. Thank you, Luna. Thank you, Twilight.” Coughing to break the awkward stillness that followed, Sand looked around, taking in the squalor of the tavern. “Not to question your judgment, however, but...” she let her eyes wander around the room, letting the unspoken question linger.

“It has served us well enough to gain the passage we sought,” Luna said. A crooked grin spread across her face. “It also has very bouncy mattresses.”

Sand’s eyes went wide at that, but she detected no blush in either pony’s face. Trying to fish her mind out of the gutter, Sand pulled Luna’s mug over, draining what dregs remained in the bottom. Grimacing again, she shot the princess a questioning look. “You actually drank all this?”

Luna shrugged. “It grows on you.”

“Like mold,” Twilight added, earning herself a sour look. “Princess, I practically had to scrape you out of bed this morning, if you’ll recall.” Twilight shook her head, wondering where Luna’s sense of propriety and mystery had vanished to along the way. She gave Luna a playful nudge with one hoof. “You couldn’t even get your packs on without help.”

“Ah, that reminds me,” Luna said, completely disregarding Twilight’s admonishments. She floated a dusty pair of saddlebags onto the tabletop. “Yours, I believe.”

Memories tugged at her heartstrings as Sand looked at the worn canvas, the frayed stitching, the once-black dye faded to a middling gray. The packs had been with her for ages--a simple gift given when she had attained her cutie mark. Still, dipping her head, Sand said, “Thank you, but if it would not be too much trouble, would you be willing to see to their care and put them to use? I fear that they represent a part of me that I hope to grow beyond, but I would be dismayed to see them simply cast aside.” She looked up to see Luna return a smile and a nod as the saddlebags vanished beneath the table once more. “Besides, I am outfitted as well as I can be for our voyage.” She patted her recent purchases with a reassuring hoof.

“If you left your bags behind,” Twilight said slowly, giving Sand a thoughtful frown, “then where did you get the money for replacements?”

Rubbing a hoof through her dark mane, Sand blushed. Suggesting that they move somewhere less public first, she explained that the tale would be long and some parts quite personal. Twilight shared a look with Luna, but when the princess nodded upstairs, Twilight stood, leading the way.

Once the door creaked shut behind them, the three ponies tried to find a comfortable means to share the diminutive room. With the bed taking up half the floorspace, they struggled into a reasonable, if cramped configuration that left little chance for personal space. In truth, after being separated, nopony objected in the least to the reassuring closeness of the others beside them. Once they settled in, Sand shared her brief travels, starting with her abrupt departure. Deprived of only the most intimate details of Sand’s encounter with Saraneesi, they inferred the rest from the way Sand blushed, heat rolling off of her body at the mention of the zebra’s name.

As her tale drew to a conclusion, Twilight said, “Dawn, I--”

A loud rapping drew everypony’s attention. Sad to break the flow of the conversation, Sand wiggled her way free from between her two friends, tripping slightly as she opened the door.

The portal swung open to reveal a well-groomed zebra wearing the city’s heraldry. He bowed low before saying, “Marebasa is honored by your presence, Princess Luna, and by your companions as well. I come on behalf of Governor Septima to bid you warm welcome, and extend an invitation to join her for dinner and,” he paused, taking an exaggerated look around the room, “an offer to remain as a guest with accommodations more befitting your royal personage.”

Sand looked back at her friends, sharing what little space they could on the bed. Of all the various ways that foreign dignitaries should look, she imagined that this was not the most ideal. Still, both sides seemed more than happy to move past the current circumstances. If word had reached the ears of the city governor, then they couldn’t hope to keep Luna’s presence a secret from the public at large.

Luna rose from the bed, inclining her head a fraction as she spoke. “My thanks to you, good zebra. Please inform Governor Septima that my friends and I would be honored to accept on both counts. We will require time to make ourselves presentable, however--would you please show us to our quarters?”

The herald bowed low once more. As they quit the establishment, Luna gave the barkeep a passing nod. Boor that he might be, Luna found herself missing his honeyed beverages already.

***

Wings tucked against her sides, the huntress plummeted through the sky. As she hit the water with a resounding crash, the rending sound startled a teal stallion awake in his nearby cabin. Putting on clothes as he prepared to investigate the noise, he couldn’t help but repress a shudder, feeling as though somepony had just walked over his grave.

Pleasure stepped outside and began walking in the direction he thought the sound had come from. Snow crunched underhoof as he made his way along the lakeshore, trying to keep an eye out for anything that would help clue him in. Fading ripples drew his attention to the narrow outlet where he had first found Sand risking death by exposure. He slowed his pace as he approached, head bowed low in caution, nostrils flared as he tried to pick out any new scents in the crisp afternoon air. Cold waves lapped at his forehooves as Pleasure turned his head this way and that, trying to discern anything through the reflected glare. Before long, the surface began to churn and flow before erupting in a massive fountain of water.

Ripping herself free from the lake’s embrace, the huntress had eyes only for the book within her keeping at first. Flapping with slow, measured beats--just enough to keep aloft--she soon became aware of the earth pony staring at her with a mixture of worship and fear. Finding the taste of both to her liking, she descended to the shoreline while keeping the tome bound in magic before her.

As her hooves touched down, Pleasure broke from his stupor, shivering even as he prostrated himself before the pony he assumed to be royalty. Wings spread, she smiled.

“Rise.”

Pleasure obeyed, unsure what else he should be doing, though he felt certain that fidgeting in place would not be the right answer. “Your Highness,” he said, scrambling for words that scurried to the furthest recesses of his mind even as he reached for them.

Gracing him with a benevolent smile, the huntress said, “Ah, a loyal subject. You’ve caught me at a most opportune moment, one in which old plans at long last come to fruition. Walk with me.” Her tone brooked no argument and Pleasure soon found himself quickening his step to keep pace with her quicker stride. “Do you have a name?” she asked, giving him a sidelong glance.

“Ah...” Pleasure blushed. Hardly wanting to announce himself with such a ridiculous moniker, he struggled for a moment before saying, “I’m afraid not, Your Highness. Took one too many conks to the noggin, I’m afraid. I tend to just go by whatever name folks give me when we meet.”

The huntress smirked, thinking of a dozen names she could saddle him with, but she opted to give him a respite. “Rather than add to the list, let us just assume your name is the last you used.” She raised an eyebrow, waiting for a response.

His blush deepened as he gave his answer.

She blinked, unable to speak for a moment as she took it in. “Pleasure? Really?” Her eyes lingered on his hindquarters. “Is it because of your particular...talents?” Letting the implications stand, the huntress tried to make sense of the three gray stones on his flank and how they could fit together with such a label.

Face burning with shame, Pleasure said, “No, Your Highness, it was just a name a friend gave me as a joke.” He thought for a moment. “At least, I hope it was a joke.”

Shrugging, the huntress said, “It matters little. You are Pleasure, now, no matter what others might call you. And you have the honor to be the first to witness my triumph.” She directed her gaze to the book, licking her lips in anticipation. Working slowly so as to savor the effects, she began channeling her magic, wanting to pluck away at the book’s essence as she consumed it. Tendrils of power snaked from her horn, but where they should have found purchase and torn the book away in pieces, they rebounded and slid off, denied access to the artifact.

She frowned and redoubled her efforts. Pleasure took a step back. As her magic and mounting frustration washed over him in palpable waves, he found himself fighting the urge to simply turn tail and flee headlong off the edge of the nearest precipice.

The huntress gave an hoarse scream as she hurled the book aside, slamming it into a boulder that cracked and fissured beneath the force. Bereft of her magic to suspend it, the book fell to the ground, completely unscathed.

She rounded on the now-cowering teal pony lying prostrate at her hooves. In spite of her earlier satisfaction, she found the sight somehow unpleasant. Unsettling, even. In that moment, her rage finished playing itself out. “Rise,” she said in a weary voice. As Pleasure got to his hooves, the huntress sat back on her haunches, looking spent. “I am sorry you had to see that. Only...” she scowled at the book before continuing. “This was to be it. After so long...” she gave a shuddering sigh. To Pleasure, she said, “Do you know what it’s like to live forever?” She shook her head. “Nevermind. It was a foolish question, but one that not even I have a good answer for.” She fell silent, lost amidst her own thoughts.

Pleasure’s ears dropped, but he ventured a question. “Your...Your Highness? Is there anything I can do to help?” He didn’t even know what she had been trying to do, let alone how he could possibly help somepony as capable as she. Still, it seemed like the decent thing to do.

She turned to regard him, not speaking as she considered the open honesty in his offer. After a while, she said, “Yes. I believe that there might be. Come.” She got to her hooves, but paused a moment and said, “And do not call me ‘Your Highness.’ I am no royalty, in truth.”

“What should I call ya then?” Pleasure asked, unsure at this new turn of events.

She hesitated, looking as if she didn’t even know herself. Seeing past her guard for a moment, Pleasure felt a small thread of understanding connect them, if only just.

“Selene,” she said after a time. “Call me Selene.”

***

“Posh,” Twilight said. “Too bad Rarity’s not here. I don’t even know what half of this stuff is, let alone how to use it.”

As Sand looked around their adjoining bedrooms, she had to agree. The sheer opulence of their chambers dwarfed even the most extravagant suites within Canterlot Palace. Each bed alone took up more space than their entire room had back at the seedy tavern, though Luna gave hers a distrustful poke with one hoof. “Feathers,” she said, frowning just a bit. “Though I suppose it would be uncouth to jump on these beds even if they were made of springier stuff.”

Twilight smirked, but Sand could only shake her head. “You two have grown strange in our short time apart.”

“You’re one to talk,” Twilight said, giving her a mock glare. “Before you vanished into thin air, you were usually so serious, always worried about the future.” About me, if Luna was right. “But now? I don’t think I’ve seen you lose that smile of yours completely, not since you mentioned your fillyfriend.”

Sand blushed, knowing it to be true, but she felt compelled to say, “She isn’t...we’re not together like that, not exactly.” Looking up, Sand noticed Twilight beaming at her and she relaxed. “But you are correct. She is always in my thoughts and I imagine it will be a long time before that changes, if ever.”

Twilight couldn’t be happier for her friend. True, there had been twinges of jealousy at first. Yet as she felt the deep-seated joy and satisfaction that radiated from Sand’s every action, Twilight quashed whatever dark emotions threatened to take root in her heart. Still, her curiosity got the better of her. “So...do you mind if I ask you about...?” She gave Sand a sly look.

Sand’s eyes went wide as she struggled for any of a dozen ways to answer the question, all of which evaded her.

Rescuing her friends, Luna cleared her throat to get their attention. “Twilight? Sand? Perhaps you could have this discussion later? We are to meet for dinner, and there is much to do in preparation.” She sniffed one wing. “To begin with, a bath, I think.”

Ushering them out, Luna closed the door behind them as they descended into the communal bath house that served their section of the mansion. Slick from the condensed water vapor, the marble tiling underhoof nearly dumped them on their rumps more than once, but they managed to make it to one of several unoccupied pools.

Luna did her best to ignore the frightened looks and open stares as she stepped down into the steaming water, closing her eyes in bliss as she imagined the heat and purity of the water washing away not only the dust of her travails, but her worries and darker concerns as well.

Twilight sighed, luxuriating in the hot water. “When we get back, I might have to start going with Rarity on her trips to the spa if they’re anything like this.”

“They’re even better,” Sand said from beside her, eyes closed as she inhaled the clean scent of the water. “Unless somepony sneaks up and starts giving us massages too.”

“That could be arranged, should you wish it,” a fourth voice offered.

Three pairs of eyes opened, turning to regard the zebra mare who stood at the waterside armed with several bath towels. At their curious looks, she bowed her head before saying, “Apologies. I am to see to your well-being while you are within Marebasa, and especially so while under the Governor’s care. I did not mean to eavesdrop, but should you require...other services, you have but to ask.”

Sand raised an eyebrow at the implied offer. Giving her friends a quick glance, she asked the zebra, “Join us? There’s more than enough room for everyone here, and company is always welcome.”

Smiling, the zebra found her seat as they scooted around to even the distance between them. “You keep vaunted company, and I am honored to be accepted into your circle, however briefly. My name is Xanthia, but I am afraid I am at a loss for your names. Though,” she gave as much of a bow as the water would allow, “Her Royal Highness, Princess Luna I am very familiar with.”

Twilight gave her a lazy smile, exulting in the warmth of her bath. “My name is Twilight Sparkle, and this is D--Sand Shaper,” she said, gesturing with a splash towards her friend. Catching the zebra’s expression at her misspoken introduction, Twilight explained, “It’s complicated.”

The zebra nodded, staring at the pendant hanging from Sand’s neck. “So I can see.”

Twilight saw the look and asked, “What do you mean?” Sand had mentioned the necklace as a gift, but not anything more than that.

Their striped companion paused a moment, treading around the more personal answers, but Sand saved her the trouble. “It’s a mark of Saraneesi’s tribe, Twilight. Guests rights are sacred to them, but this is more of a...” Sand spent a moment looking for the right words. “A standing offer to be more than just a guest if I should so ever desire.”

The zebra nodded. “It is an open invitation to travel with them whenever desired. She would be somewhere between a guest and a member of the tribe itself. Honored, but expected to pull her weight.”

Luna quirked an eyebrow at that. “I admit, I would be tempted to accept such an offer were circumstances different--I find my knowledge about zebra culture sorely lacking. Do you plan to accept?”

“Perhaps,” Sand said, wanting to leave off the matter for the time being.

“I apologize if I forced the discussion early, or if it was wholly unwanted ,” Xanthia began, but Sand shook her head.

“Not unwanted, merely ill-timed,” she explained. “We’ve not had many opportunities to discuss more personal matters.”

“Oh?” Xanthia asked. “My reports placed two of you arriving by Horsetooth raft over a day ago.” As they ponies looked at her, she grimaced. “Ah, almost twelve minutes this time. And here I thought I had gotten better at this.”

“Governor Xanthia Septima, I presume?” Luna asked from her reclining position. She felt no need to suddenly sit up straight--if she wanted to play coy with her station, then Luna cared little to fall back on cold formalities.

Xanthia bowed. “At your service. I did mean what I said earlier, Your Highness.” She smiled.

“Please, call me Luna. These honorifics would drive me to drink, had I any at hoof,” she said. Hearing a clink beside her, she turned to see a tall glass of some amber liquid resting on the ground nearby. Craning her neck as she looked around, she found no attendant in sight. “Commendable stealth,” she said before sniffing at the drink. “Hard apple cider?”

“Not quite to your liking? I can arrange for some of The Rat King’s mead, if you’ve truly grown a taste for only their...beverages.” Xanthia made a face of exaggerated disgust, causing Twilight to laugh.

“See, Princess? I’m not the only one.” Twilight grinned as she splashed a little water towards Luna.

“You do seem to have developed some questionable preferences,” Sand added.

Sticking her tongue out at the other ponies, Luna took a sip of her drink. “Thank you, Governor. I am certain I will find this most enjoyable and hopefully less cause for criticism from my friends.” She turned a glare in their direction.

The zebra regarded their exchange with an amused expression. As Luna nursed her cider, Xanthia said, “I must admit, you are not as my reports would have me believe, let alone the rumors surrounding you. It seems I owe Zenio a drink of his own when next I see him. He has been quite glowing in his praise of you as of late, a marked departure from his normal demeanor.”

Luna sat up a bit at the mention of the zebra who had set her on this course. “Oh? And how might that be?” she asked.

Xanthia gave Luna a soft smile. “The same as most of my people, I’m afraid. You’ll excuse me for being so blunt, I hope?” Luna nodded, prompting her to continue. “Zenio only gave voice to a foolish, but widespread belief that has proven harder to dispel the more we fight it. Presenting evidence to the contrary has only seemed to reinforce the popular notion that you are somehow a malignant spirit, looming over us from your neighboring throne.” She snorted derisively. “Still, all our words will be dross should you complete the journey you’ve undertaken.”

“When, I complete it,” Luna corrected, adding a smile of her own to show that she meant no ill will.

Xanthia nodded. “Of course, my apologies. The Tidebreaker is a sturdy vessel, and I have complete faith that it will see you to your destination safely. Captain Borges is an old hand at sea and has provided safe transit for many of my people.”

“Was Zanzibar your doing then?” Twilight asked, making a mental leap of faith.

Xanthia shook her head, albeit with some hesitation. “Not directly, no. When you and Luna took a room at that decrepit tavern without so much as a whisper of official greetings, you raised many hackles. It did not seem to matter that one such as you,” she nodded at Luna, “could never realistically hope to keep your presence unknown without some form of disguise. Many believed that you were here on some sinister errand, so one of my advisors volunteered some of his subordinates to keep an eye on you. Zanzibar may be a brute and a ruffian, but as they say, ‘when in Roam, do as the Roamans do.’”

“Though we are glad to have secured passage with so little effort, I find myself less pleased that we were bilked out of so much coin on a supposedly holy mission,” Luna said, though she didn’t appear to be overly concerned.

Still, Xanthia paled beneath her stripes. “I...I will have words with my advisor and his underling. Whatever coin was swindled from you shall be returned in full, plus interest. Please accept my apologies. You are correct, the journey you have set hoof on is sacred, though I fear not all of my people see it as such.” A frown creased her face, easing only the slightest as Luna made a placating gesture.

“Please, we do not wish to get anyone in trouble here, only that we come to an agreement that lets us continue with minimal delay.” With a small shake of her head, she added, “There have been too many of those, as of late.”

“Of course. I will see to it later this evening. I understand that your ship raises anchor at dawn--I will have what supplies I feel will be beneficial added to the Tidebreaker’s manifest before then.” Rising from the water, Xanthia took one fluffy white towel from the stack, leaving the rest for the ponies. As she rubbed herself down, she said, “I will take my leave until dinner. The sun and moon light your way.”

“And may the wind be always at your back,” Sand replied, earning a respectful nod from the governor as she departed.

***

Celestia stared at the cases that had once housed the Eclipsed tomes of prophecy. Glimmering within, the manifested Elements now took the focus of the various enchantments and wardings that shielded the kingdom’s most powerful artifacts. She hadn’t truly expected them to work on Luna’s shadow-self, but still, she had hoped against hope that things could be simple for a change. Shaking her head, Celestia turned her back and walked out, sealing the small room behind her with a twist of magic and key.

“Perseus,” she said to the winged pony who fell into step beside her, “tonight I would like to fly. How do you feel?”

The guard snapped to attention and said, “Hearty and hale, Your Highness!”

Celestia graced him with a warm smile. “I hope so, Captain. Come, let us see if an old friend of mine will humor us for a time.”

Their steps took them to one of countless balconies that perforated the massive palace walls. Taking a moment to regard the moon in its silent glory, Celestia spread her wings and ascended, closing her eyes as she focused on the feel of the wind streaming across her body. As she drew higher and higher, she could hear the guard behind her beginning to struggle. Leveling out, she circled once to come up beside the pegasus.

“Perhaps I should fly slower?” Celestia suggested.

“Why, are you feeling tired already, Your Highness?” Perseus asked, panting between words. “It must be all those sweets you gorge yourself on between meals. They go straight to your thighs, you know.”

Celestia clipped him with one wing, though not enough to do more than make him wobble mid-air. “You wound me, Captain,” she said, smiling as she gave a single languid flap to his half dozen. “I will have you know that I only indulge myself every so often.”

“More like every time you think nopony is watching you,” Perseus said, thankful for the sudden thermal that let him glide while he regained his breath. “But your guards are ever vigilant, Your Highness.”

“More like ever voyeuristic,” Celestia said, spiralling around her friend on the same updraft. “I swear, if I catch another one of you eying my flank, I will have to rethink my policy on lunar banishment.”

Perseus gave her a dubious look. “If you did, you’d have no one left to watch over you. No harm in looking, Your Highness.”

Celestia grinned but didn’t deign to reply.

***

Several hours later, they touched down to the clatter of pebbles and bones underhoof. An enormous cave loomed before them, facing away from the coastline that surged and roared at the edge of their hearing. Perseus tried to peer into the shadowy depths, but Celestia held no such reservations. Striding forward, her voice echoed off the walls as she called out.

“Jor!”

Celestia waited, cocking her head as she listened to the diminishing sound of her words being thrown back at her.

“Jor!” she shouted again.

A deep tremble answered her call. The sound of something colossal shifted in the wet darkness, as though a landslide rolled towards them. Too well-trained to retreat, Perseus stood firm, though he could not slow his heartbeats as a massive rumble made every bone in his body shake.

A voice like the sound of the world ending said, “You know I do not care for that name, little pony.”

“Your full name is too much of a mouthful,” Celestia replied with a smirk.

“Mmm. A mouthful is more than could be said of you, let alone your tiny companion.” A deafening chuckle crashed over them. “Why have you come here, little pony?”

“You will address Her Royal Highness, Princess Celestia with all due respect!” Perseus found himself shouting, wondering where his sudden bravura had come from.

What had been deafening before could be considered a whisper at the cacophonous laugh that threatened to lift the ponies from their feet. Wings spread in anticipation of such, Perseus relaxed only the slightest bit as the noise died down.

“Tit for tat, little pony. You stand in my home making demands, but I am forgiving. Within reason, of course.”

Seeing Perseus about to make a potentially fatal error, Celestia held out a restraining hoof. “Jormungandr, my old friend. We have come seeking your aid.”

“Ahh, at last I am granted the courtesy of my name. You have my thanks, Celestia.” Though he could see nothing of the speaker, Perseus could hear the smile in the voice. “So then, what brings you to my humble oceanside manor?”

“Why, the end of the world, of course,” Celestia said. “You’ve let go of your tail, after all.”

“Pah!” the enormous voice boomed. Perseus staggered under a rush of air that reeked of fermented seaweed and rotted fish. “That old fable?” the voice asked. “I would have expected you to know better than that.”

Celestia quirked an eyebrow. “So you’re saying you’re not the one responsible for my sister calling down the moon?”

They could hear heavy breathing as Jormungandr digested this tidbit of information. He said, “Well, now isn’t that an interesting development? But to answer your question: no, it was not my doing. But you knew that already, so why have you come here?”

“Can a pony not simply visit an old friend?” Celestia asked in her sweetest voice.

Jormungandr grumbled deep in the recesses of his cave, though it still made their teeth shake. “Speak. You woke me from a dream that I am eager to return to.”

“I seek an audience with the All-Father,” Celestia said.

His voice rumbled in disapproval. “Then why come to me? Request an audience with him as royalty to royalty. I am no messenger to ferry your words back and forth.”

“Because I seek a private audience with nopony the wiser, and because you owe me a favor.”

The crash of the serpent’s laughter threw them back, and Perseus flattened his ears in a vain attempt to dampen the noise. “You think me subtle?” Jormungandr asked. “You think me sly? Have you seen me in the past, oh, thousand years or so?” The air continued to gust in fits and spurts as he chuckled to himself.

“You? Subtle? Hardly,” Celestia conceded. “Coyote, however, is another story.”

Perseus and even Celestia took a step back as a massive orange eye slid open in the darkness, turning its baleful gaze upon them. Thrice the size of the princess herself, Jormungandr’s eye regarded them with a light of its own.

“Covered in lamp oil, you come asking to play with fire,” he groused. “Very well. This once, I will pass the word along. But be warned: crafty as you are, heis more clever still. Trust nothing he says at face value, and never assume that he means you well. I’ll not have your misfortune weighing on my conscience.”

Celestia bowed low. “I will remember your warnings, Jormungandr. Thank you. Should I expect the usual messenger then?”

Sliding his massive body backwards, the world snake closed his eye and said, “With him? I would expect anything other than what is ‘usual.’”

***

“Did you really bring me out all this way to spectate for you titans?” Perseus asked when they had put some distance behind them.

“No. I brought you with me because I am scared, Perseus.” Celestia flapped slowly, letting the steady rhythm lull her into a calmer state.

“And no wonder. We never got an actual look, but...how big is he? I feel fortunate that he didn’t just devour us whole.”

“Jor is quite large, I will admit, but he does not frighten me. As far as world-enders go, he is fairly nice. Loud, but hardly unkind.” Celestia banked, pulling up closer to her friend. “No, I’m afraid of failing. I felt my sister call upon primordial powers that are, at best, a double-edged blade. I trust her implicitly, but if she resorted to such drastic measures, then I fear that there are old forces aligned against us. We will need all the assistance we can muster.”

“And what devil’s bargain did you make tonight to make that happen?” he asked, beginning to pant as he felt his strength flag.

“Nothing set in stone, but here, let us rest a moment,” Celestia said, touching down on a thick oak branch. Whatever appreciation Perseus might have expressed died on his lips when she added, “You’re too heavy to carry on my back all the way home. I’m not the only one who’s been indulging in sweets, it would seem.” Celestia gave her friend a knowing grin. Perseus stuck out his tongue even as he lay gasping.

“Before you entered my service, did you travel much?” Celestia asked once he had regained his breath.

“A bit here and there. Mostly within the borders of Equestria, but I roamed so far afield at times that I wouldn’t be surprised to learn I’d ventured into other lands on accident.” Perseus reclined against the tree trunk as she scratched at an itch beneath his barding. “But really, I enlisted when I was pretty young, and most of the time since has been spent accompanying you on your errands.”

Celestia nodded. “I expect you would not have had much contact with the Dagda’s people then, save for the occasional envoys that arrive in my court.” She sat on her haunches, reminiscing. “They are an old and proud people. Their lineage goes so far back that it becomes lost in the mists of time, even for somepony as long-lived as me. The deer-people have been constant, if distant friends of ponykind for ages. I do not know him as well as I would like, but the Dagda has always made it clear that he holds us in high esteem.”

“So why the cloak and dagger act with this mediator, this...Coyote?” Perseus gave his wings an experimental flap. “We can go whenever you’re ready--I’ve rested enough and we still need to get back before my shift is over, or else ponies will think you’ve run away with me.” He gave her a wink, receiving a groan in response.

“Come then, O mighty seductor, let us be off.” With a powerful flap of her wings, Celestia cleared the treetops with ease, though she lingered to ensure her friend had not been exaggerating his recovery. When they had regained their altitude, Celestia said, “Coyote is many things, though ‘devious’ might be the best term to describe him over all others. He can see things, hear things, do things that I cannot. If it amuses him, he can either be of enormous assistance or enormous danger. There’s the rub.” Celestia shook her head. “Nothing can ever simple, it would seem.”

“But why play with fire? If this Dagda regards us so kindly, why not just send him an envoy and share a meal together?”

“The Dagda does not allow outsiders onto his island-nation, be they ambassadors or simple travelers. Foreigners that find their way to his borders are politely, but firmly turned away without exception. For whatever reason, his people are strongly isolationist, though his fond regards seem to imply that they are not xenophobic. The deerfolk that arrive in my court do so only sporadically across decades in order to maintain relations, but I have no means to hasten their arrival should I need to send word quickly.”

Perseus nodded, seeing the connection. “Is your sister in so much trouble that it necessitates all this? She’s less experienced than you, sure, but she seems to be more than capable, especially now that you sent your student to keep her company.”

Celestia sighed, rolling midair to give her an excuse not to answer right away. As she righted herself, she said, “Luna and Twilight can take care of themselves, and a great deal more than that together. It is their companion that I worry about.”

“Dawn Star?” Perseus asked, grinning at the surprised look painted across Celestia’s face. “We are ever-vigilant, Your Highness,” he reminded her.

“A voyeur and now an eavesdropper as well. My opinion of you plummets by the moment, Guard-Captain.” Celestia smiled, giving him a playful bump as they soared. “But yes. Her ties to that...creature which graced our palace might prove troublesome. She is bound up in this whole affair tighter than she knows, and I only hope that she realizes that she will be infinitely better off if she has her friends beside her.”

***

“Oh sweet Celestia, I’m sorry for whatever I've done to deserve this.”

Twilight leaned over the edge of the boat for the dozenth time while Sand rubbed her back with a reassuring hoof. Waiting until her friend staggered back from the railing, Sand offered up a ladle of water. Too weak to even nod her thanks, Twilight took a long, slow sip as Sand helped her drink.

“You’ll get your sea legs in time,” Sand said. “Until then, you’ll want to keep as much water in you as you can. Food too, when you feel a little better. You won’t be able to hold it down when you’re like this though, so no use in trying.” Twilight nodded the barest fraction, but the movement sufficed. Taking a moment to stroke Twilight’s hair, Sand hoped the small gesture would provide a modicum of relief for her ailing companion. Standing, she said, “I’m going to go find Luna, but I’ll be back soon. Don’t go anywhere.” She grinned as Twilight managed a ghost of a scowl at the notion.

Sand found the princess staring off the starboard bow. “A farthing for your thoughts?”

Luna turned, having been so distracted that the question took her by surprise. “Ah, a variety of things, though nothing of much interest. How is Twilight doing?”

Sand grimaced. “Green and sicker than I’ve seen anypony in ages. She’ll be fine in time, but she’s taking to the ocean like a fish would a bicycle. She too weak to even use magic properly.” Sand looked across the deck as Twilight heaved her form up on the railing again. “Somehow, I find myself able to sympathize.”

Luna cocked her head. “I find it curious,” she said. “You claimed to have little magic, but a teleportation spell of the magnitude you used to escape us would prove taxing, even for accomplished unicorns like Twilight.”

Lips drawn into a thin line, Sand said, “I didn’t escape; I fled. Like a coward into the night.” She shook her head as Luna began to say something placating. “No. I abandoned my friends.” She made a negating gesture with one hoof. “As for the spell, it was less teleportation and more...pulling myself along. Like climbing with a grapnel and rope. I hurled the book in a random direction, then pulled myself after it. Several times, actually. The first jump was only as long as it was to ensure neither of you would be able to follow my tracks, and the strain involved nearly killed me.” Sand pawed at the ground, frowning as she did so. “With the corners I cut, I suspect that Twilight would have little trouble with the magic I used.”

“Interesting,” Luna mused. “My sister told me how your kind are bound to your tomes, though after seeing you cast from it once, I should have inquired further. And where is your book, at any rate? I’ve seen you go through your packs as you aided Twilight and--” she looked over. “Perhaps we should have this discussion later. Our friend looks even worse than she did a moment ago.”

Twilight sprawled in a heap, staring with vacant eyes at the clear blue sky overhead. Her tongue lolled out to the side as she contemplated her folly in not spending the time finding a spell to stifle motion sickness. A shadow blocked out the sun.

“You’ll dehydrate if you just lay in the light like that,” Sand said, nudging Twilight with a gentle hoof. The seasick pony didn’t even grunt in response, only rolling her eyes to meet Sand’s own. “I’ll go see if I can find more ginger in Xanthia’s supplies, but if not, we can start trying some things I have with me.”

Sand went belowdecks as Luna took her spot. “You know, Twilight, I could just levitate you for a while. At the very least, you wouldn’t be rocking back and forth so much, but I fear it would only delay the inevitable when I’d have to put you down again.” Luna knelt beside her friend, wondering what she could to to help alleviate Twilight’s distress.

Stroking Twilight’s mane, Luna began to sing a wordless tune. Soft and low, Luna’s voice flowed over her friend like cool rain on a hot summer day. As Twilight focused only on the sweetness of the sound, her nausea and worries ebbed away. Twilight marveled at her friend’s hidden gift, wondering why she had never heard Luna sing before.

“Breach!”

The lookout’s voice shattered the mood. Twilight winced, feeling as if a spike had been hammered through her skull. Luna moved her companion out of the way as deckhands scurried about in a frenzy.

“What’s the matter?” Luna asked a passing sailor.

“Sea serpent! Dead ahead and heading right for us!” The peryton said no more, rushing away as the captain yelled at him.

The deck fell away for a moment as a massive crash tossed the ponies through the air. Landing with a thump and a groan, Twilight felt Luna’s magic envelop her as the boat continued to quake and shudder. With an ear-splitting din, the the hull caved in as the serpent rammed their vessel. Ocean water poured through the opening, and the ship began to sink.

Luna spread her wings and prepared to take flight, but she grit her teeth instead and resisted the impulse to fly. Sliding on the swiftly tilting deck, she clambered to the railing and peered over, looking for the nearest life raft. Spotting one as it landed in the water, she floated Twilight beside her and vaulted over the edge, praying that her leap of faith wouldn’t mean their deaths.

***

10 - Broken

It hurt to breathe.

Pain raked long fingers over her side when Sand tried to stir. Sobbing, she lay still, fighting the dizziness and nausea that threatened to overwhelm her.

“Don’t move,” a voice said in the darkness, one she didn’t recognize.

Sand didn’t even want to risk nodding, afraid that she might vomit up whatever remained in her stomach after their ill-fated voyage. She cracked one eye open to see a blurry form looming over her. Her rapid, shallow breathing made her nose tickle, but she feared to scratch at it. Sand felt someone performing gentle ministrations, though she couldn’t help but wince at every touch, soft as each might be.

“Your hind leg’s broken, and I don’t like the swelling around those ribs,” the voice said. Sand tensed as something daubed on her side sent a line of fire racing up her flank. “I know it stings, but we can’t risk an infection, not here.”

“Where...?” Sand whispered, shutting her eye again as the figure moved out of sight.

“With a friend. Try to relax,” he said, “because this is really going to hurt.”

It felt like every nerve in her body had been lit on fire as her caretaker set the bone back in place. Sand emptied her stomach on the cold ground before unconsciousness claimed her once again.

***

“Have you seen signs of anypony else, Princess?”

Luna shook her head. “I’m afraid not, Twilight. We may not know the others’ capabilities, but Sand is a survivor. I am certain that she’s alive, somewhere.”

Twilight nodded in agreement, but her shoulders sagged. She gave an exhausted sigh as her gaze swept over the shipwrecked survivors. While Luna had been out on reconnaissance, Twilight had been tending to the wounded she could with what few supplies washed ashore.

“Why would the serpent attack our boat?” Twilight asked, sparing a moment to rub at her sore muscles. Twilight turned to Luna. “One minute we were fine, the next...” She glanced away.

“Captain Borges enumerated the risks of the voyage before we set sail together,” Luna said. She sighed, pawed at the ground. “You had already taken ill when I inquired further, however. Sea serpents were on the bottom of the list, but they can appear just like any other natural danger. I believe the captain said that they see boats as competition, mistaking the underwater portion to be rivals for territory or whatever they hold dear.”

Luna moved to put a reassuring hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “I wish I could tell you with all honesty that there was a reason, some greater purpose to this tragedy that might give meaning to our losses. I’m afraid that the truth is that sometimes, terrible things simply happen to good folk. We can only pick up what pieces we are able to and move on.” Twilight nodded, but didn’t look convinced.

They had found only three others. Of those, one lay very, very still where they had moved her up past the high tide mark. Twilight limped over, shock still doing its part to shield her from what she knew in her heart of hearts to be true. Nosing the peryton’s feathered side, she felt the coldness there, the rigor that had set in hours ago when the sunlight began to wane. Twilight laid her head down beside the body, but the tears refused to come.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered, though she didn’t know for what exactly. Feeling a soft touch at her shoulder, she turned, expecting to see Luna there. Instead, one of the Tidebreaker’s crew gave her a sympathetic dip of his head as he pulled her away with gentle insistence.

“We’ll be well enough to move by tomorrow, thanks to you. Don’t blame yourself.” He turned to regard the body of his shipmate.

Twilight stared at the corpse, trying to think of what to do. She said, “We’ll bury her tonight, and try to find more help in the morning.” She looked over at Luna with dull eyes, but could find no more words.

“Rest, all of you,” the princess said. “I’ll see to our companion’s last rites and take first watch tonight.” As the least injured among them, Luna felt an overwhelming need to protect these few wayward souls that were all that remained from the leviathan’s attack. She paused, correcting her thoughts. The only ones remaining that we’ve found.

The ocean had become a churning maelstrom in the wake of the disaster. While Luna knew that more than a few lives had been lost, she had to believe that the others were merely separated, cast away on different shores or, if they were fortunate, still adrift on their wooden lifeboats. Her heart went out to Sand, praying that she had found safe harbor somewhere.

The loose earth gave way before Luna’s magic. Before long, a soft mound marked the final resting place of the peryton who Twilight wished she could have saved. Sitting beside the grave, Twilight resisted when Luna wrapped a wing around her lavender shoulders and began pulling her away.

“Just a moment? Please?” Twilight asked. Luna saw the pleading look in her friend’s eyes and relented. They all needed time to grieve. Twilight stared at the little patch of earth.

“I didn’t know you, but you died because I’m weak,” she whispered. As her eyes lost their focus, Twilight continued, “I thought that this would all be some grand adventure. Luna, Dawn, everypony. We’d all struggle and come out of this whole mess basically intact.” Twilight sniffled. “Even with Dawn’s book, I didn’t understand what’s really at stake. She tried to warn me. Luna tried to warn me.” She closed her eyes as two tears fell pattering at her hooves. “I’m sorry.” Rising, she turned to join her companions.

“Twilight?” Luna asked as her friend returned. Unresponsive, Twilight stared at the ground. A soft rain began to fall, drumming on the interwoven leaves of their makeshift shelter. “Twilight?” Luna asked again, this time a whisper louder.

“Books,” Twilight said. She looked up, meeting her friend’s gaze. “All my life I’ve learned from reading books. But they don’t prepare you for this.” She stole a half-glance back at the grave.

“Nothing does, lass.” The sailor who had consoled her earlier gave her a searching look. “Your first?” Twilight nodded. “I wish I could say that the first time is the hardest, and that it gets easier. But it don’t, not unless you turn your heart to stone. Some folks be willing to pay that price, but I think you lose too much of yourself in the bargain.” He reached out a hoof, but let it fall away before touching her. Turning his antlered head, he regarded his other shipmate in the pale moon’s light. Looking back to Twilight, he said, “Respect the dead and all they’ve done for you, but remember your friends too. They be there for you when you need them most. Just don’t shut them out.” With that, he left to rejoin his companion.

Twilight looked up at Luna, meeting her gaze for a heartbeat before turning to look at the ocean. Wordlessly, Twilight moved close, lying down beside the princess as they waited for dawn.

***

“It might have to come off.”

Sand blanched. “What?!”

“I said ‘might.’ Can you stand without putting weight on it?” the antlered buck asked.

Gritting her teeth, Sand pushed herself up. Splinted though it might be, whenever her broken leg touched anything, it sent jolts of pain arcing through her body. Chewing on some willow bark had helped a little, but the scant supplies that had made it inside the cove with them included no other painkillers.

“Wahaha!” Sand cried as she found a precarious balance on three hooves. Wobbling, she nearly fell over before the buck caught her, helping her regain her footing.

“Mm. No celebrating until it’s healed, yes. Or at least until we find a more suitable camp.” He eyed her horn. “You’re sure you can’t you use magic?”

“Quite certain, Bolete,” Sand replied. “You’re sure we can’t just rest here for a while?”

“Quite certain,” the peryton echoed. “Damp, cold, and injuries do not mix well. We need to limp our way out of here.” He pointed a hoof. “Well, you limp, I follow. Try not break more, yes.” Sand gave him a dirty look, but moved to obey as Bolete shouldered a pack of whatever scavenged materials he could carry from the detritus that had washed ashore.

The precipitous rocks might have provided reasonable shelter in the event of a storm, but they made for poor traveling. However, far from disused, the cove had a worn foot path that wound upwards into more gentle terrain. Hosting a dozen narrow switchbacks, the trail threatened to send both Sand and her companion toppling every time she would waver in her slow progress. The buck’s quick reactions saved her more than once in this regard, and they soon found themselves tired of thanking and welcoming one another.

As they crested the trailhead, Sand wished she could simply collapse in a heap, but Bolete prodded her forward when she looked ready to stop.

“Aren’t you supposed to let the injured rest?” Sand asked. She scowled at Bolete as he shook his head. “If you’re so impatient, why not just carry me?”

“Too heavy, too plump,” he said, jabbing her less injured side with a hoof.

Sand gave him a disbelieving stare. Plump? Really? She had the same build as everypony else. Don’t I? She couldn’t help but sneak a peek at her flank. Looks fine, she thought, though she felt a creeping worry steal in on silent hooves.

“Still doesn’t explain why you’re pushing us so hard,” she said, trying to shake off her newfound anxieties.

“Mm. Too windy here, need to find shelter.” He gestured with one wing back out over the ocean. “Storm’s coming, need to light a fire that will last the night.” He pointed to the deep gouges that ran along her sides. “Need to cauterize your wounds.”

Sand winced at that, not looking forward to the smell of her own flesh burning. Limping forward to take her mind off of the inevitable, she surveyed the sparse grasslands in front of them. A single thick copse of trees lay some distance ahead, but at their languid crawl, it would be ages until they reached it. One hoof in front of another, she thought, beginning to hobble forward. Bolete fell into step beside her, watching her with a worried expression as they pushed onward together.

After some time, Sand shook her head, all but collapsing onto her side. “I can’t. I need a break.” She did her best to ignore Bolete prodding her, though she appreciated that he never actually hurt her in his impatience.

“Plenty of time for rest when you’re dead. Up, up!” He gave a nervous glance back towards the ocean, not liking the looks of the encroaching clouds at all. Clucking his tongue over his patient, Bolete said, “Desperate times and all that.” Bending down, he bit firmly into her tail and began dragging her along.

“Ow, what?” Sand began to ask as she slid over the grass. Receiving only a grunt in response, she said, “Fine! I’ll get up, just let go of my tail!” She flashed him a glare, though she couldn’t tell whether he saw it or not. Still, he released her, smacking his lips as if he’d tasted something vile.

Her brief respite on the ground had done little to alleviate her dizziness. She forced herself up, taking several moments to give her vision time to clear and her head a chance to stop spinning. “Not feeling so...” Her eyes rolled up into her head as she passed out.

Bolete flew to her side in an instant, but beneath her dead weight, he could only lower her to the ground. Shaking his head, he gave their destination a little scowl, then bent to resume pulling the unicorn rump-first to safety.

***

Why would I choose to call myself ‘Selene,’ of all the possible options? She paced back and forth. Even of my own volition, I chose to stand in Luna’s shadow. Shaking her head, the alicorn turned to her companion and said, “Are you certain?”

Pleasure nodded. “I’m afraid so. There ain’t a lot I can do for ya other than point ya in the right direction, but even then...” He shrugged. “Last time I saw her was when we parted ways right there.” He nodded back towards his home.

Selene sighed. The trail to the last tome had grown sporadic from Horsetooth, but the tracks were fresh. Whoever guarded the artifact had chosen to abandon it at the bottom of the lake quite recently, but direct pursuit of the pony was out of the question. Without the book to act as a beacon, Selene would need to hunt down the guardian by more conventional means.

Concentrating, Selene focused on donning her traveling garb. Her form shimmered and solidified, giving her the appearance of a pale gray pegasus with light blue hair. Shaking out her mane, she smiled at Pleasure’s surprised expression. “More to your liking?”

“Ah...” was all he could manage at first, blushing at the coquettish gaze Selene turned on him. Seeing her grin broke him out of his stupor. “Why’re ya male?”

“Oh, many reasons, but right now I think it’s enough to see the reaction on your face,” Selene said, looking him over. “Among other places.”

Pleasure backed up, but Selene matched him step for step until he felt his tail press against the closed door of his cabin. “Well, I’m glad to have helped ya in any way I could, but I should really be getting back to my chores now.” He gave her an awkward smile.

Selene reined herself in, though she couldn’t suppress a pang of melancholy as she did so. There would be opportunities to pursue her desires later, once things settled down. For now, she needed to remain focused on her task. Selene backed up and said, “Another time then. You’ve been of great help to me, and I will see to it that you are suitably rewarded once I have completed what needs to be done.” Leaving him with a coy smile, Selene turned and flew off into the night.

***

Sand woke to the smell of singed fur. Groaning, she propped herself up, feeling countless pains traveling over her body with every breath. The little rain that made it through their lean-to provided a cool relief in comparison to the fiery ache of her bound leg. She noted the fresh sensation of her backside hurting, and she turned to find her companion regarding her in the flickering light of the campfire.

Sand expected Bolete to offer any number of snarky remarks about the taste of her tail, but instead he asked, “How do you feel?”

“Sore.” Feeling something resist when she shifted positions, Sand looked at her sides. Her more grievous wounds had been dressed with ragged strips of fabric while a wet compress encircled her injured leg. She gestured at the poultice. “To keep the swelling down?”

“That and to help the bone mend. It’s no zebra potion, but you should be able to walk on it tomorrow. Just keep it warm or else the effects won’t work.” He returned to grooming himself, chewing at the numerous misaligned feathers that shone inky black in the firelight.

“Thank you,” Sand said Surprise crossed her face when she received an irritated glare in response. Lowering her head, she asked, “What?”

“Today you, tomorrow me. Like it or not, we’re in this together. Don’t be so surprised when we need to look out for each other.”

“I wasn’t. I--” she stopped as Bolete went back to ignoring her while grooming himself. Unsure what to make of his behavior, she scooted closer to the fire. Looking around, it seemed as though she had slept through the worst of whatever storm had passed over them. Morning light could be seen filtering through the clouds in places. She laid her head down between her hooves, watching her companion clean himself within their mostly-dry shelter. The smooth movements and small sounds were hypnotic, and Sand soon felt herself drifting asleep again.

“Two days, maybe three,” he muttered, pulling Sand awake. Seeing her watching, he elaborated, “Your bones will knit, but it will still hurt to walk. Overland travel will be slow. Only one settlement on this island, and it’s on the far side. Of course.” He shook his head and continued nipping at his feathers.

The firelight reflected off his plumage. “Can’t you just fly out and bring back help?” Sand asked.

Bolete said nothing as he held up one wing, spread wide for her to see. Of the half dozen pinion feathers that would normally flare out from the edges, he had only a solitary one remaining, and even it appeared bent at an odd angle.

“So it’s not that I’m too heavy for you after all,” Sand said with a tired grin.

“Too plump,” he reiterated, earning a scowl in return. Chuckling, he said, “All ponies, not just you. Even your pegasuses, I have no idea how they fly.”

Thinking back to her previous life, Sand closed her eyes and said, “On wings of joy.”

***

“I see. Thank you.” Woad bowed low as Selene saw herself out of the apothecary’s shop. Spreading her wings, she took flight. She hoped that the air would clear her mind and give her room to think. Luna was here along with another pony not more than a few days past. That must be the key.

Horsetooth passed out of sight as she broke through the cloud canopy. Gliding in tight spirals, she considered her options. Immediate pursuit is a gamble. I’ve little to go on save for the words of a few townsponies, and there’s no direct link to be had with the unicorn Luna travels with. Yet, a chance to see this come to completion so quickly... Selene shivered in delight. Better to be cautious, though. To lose a day collecting more information will be trivial, but to track the wrong target for a fortnight or more, only to lose my quarry? She shook her head, plunging through the clouds again as she took Woad’s suggestion to heart. Now where is this monument the shopkeeper spoke of?

Her hooves touched down in front of three earth pony statues frozen in regal poses. Still robed in her pegasus illusion, Selene garnered little more than a glance from several others who knelt in silent prayer. Reading the placard, Selene snorted. A foal’s errand.

Turning to leave, she stopped as her feathers prickled. Sweeping her gaze back and forth, Selene couldn’t shake the feeling of somepony watching her, but the only others she could see were busy gathering up their belongings. She paced around the monument, looking this way and that. Though she soon found herself alone, the sense of being spied upon only intensified.

“Well, hardly a princess, this one, but I’m not as picky as some others,” Indigo said.

Selene rounded on the voice, seeing three mares where the statues had stood moments ago.

“Hardly anything, for that matter,” Violet added, earning a glare from Selene. “Are you sure she’s worth lowering your standards for?”

“I will blast you into the skies,” Selene spat.

“Oh come now, you wouldn’t do that to your dearest friends now, would you?” Chicory quirked an eyebrow.

Flabbergasted, Selene gaped a moment before saying, “Friends?” Her scowl resumed its place as her disguise faded. Now standing at eye-level with the three ponies who dared mock her, Selene felt much more in control. “You’re no friends of mine.”

Chicory clucked her tongue. “Dear me, but you don’t know who we are, do you?”

Indigo eyed Selene with open hunger as she said, “But we want you to know us.”

“Steady now,” Violet said, placing a hoof on Indigo’s shoulder. “Always so eager, you are. I do hope you’ll forgive us, Selene.”

Drawing back as if stung, Selene regarded the three ponies with deep suspicion. “Who are you?”

“Friends, of course.” Chicory gave her a matronly smile. “And you’ll need friends to accomplish what you’ve set out to do, even if it flies in the face of what you want.”

“You know quite a bit for some nameless ponies in a backwater town,” Selene sneered.

“Don’t be cruel. It doesn’t suit you,” Indigo said. “We are your friends, and despite our misgivings, we do care for you.”

Selene’s face twisted up in internal struggle, but finally anger gave way to curiosity. “Then who are you? What...why?” Every question on her mind struggled to exit her mouth at the same time.

The sisters looked at one another.

“Violet.”

“Chicory.”

“And Indigo.” She added a leer for good measure, but Violet cuffed her on the back of the head.

“Mind your manners.” To Selene, Violet said, “You want the last tome, yes?” Seeing Selene’s wide-eyed look, Violet nodded. “Of course you do. But for all the wrong reasons.”

“Your master is hardly the only one with a vested interest in this world,” Chicory said. “Yet we would rather not see this peaceful land become a war zone for the sake of one tyrant or another.”

“And who do you serve, then?”

“Not Celestia, if that’s your fear,” Indigo replied. “Nor Luna, though I’d serve her in different ways.”

“Enough.” Chicory gave her sister a tight frown. Seeing Indigo’s cowed expression, she turned back to Selene and said, “I say this in honest truth: who we serve matters little, only that she cares for your well-being, and thus we do as well. Your choices are still your own to make, though if you follow your master’s path, even that freedom will be taken from you.”

“To seek a true name is a dangerous business,” Violet said. “Simply knowing one can bind you just as surely as the earth leashes the sky.”

“While you may feel as though you stand in Luna’s shadow, remember that you did what she could not,” Indigo said. “Your strengths were her weaknesses, and you used them for a thousand years in a far more noble manner.” She stepped down, moving towards Selene as she spoke. “You have the power to stand within your own light.” Selene said nothing as Indigo placed a hoof on her chest. “Let us help you. Please.”

“Why?” Selene’s voice held no inflection, no tone. Balanced on a tipping point, she could only wait to see which way their answer would push her.

The sisters took a moment to regard each other before directing their gazes at Selene. In a soft voice, Chicory said, “Because you don’t have to be alone.”

***

“Has there been word of any other survivors?” Twilight asked. The zebra shook his head, prompting her to sigh. “Thank you.”

“No news, I take it?” Luna asked once Twilight came within earshot. Their camp sat at a distance from the small fishing village that acted as a port. Though it was unfair to assume so, Luna didn’t want to chance fate that these zebras would be overly superstitious.

Twilight shook her head. “It’s been two days. I want to stay here and wait for any others, but I don’t know that it’ll accomplish much. We can leave word on where we’ve gone if any other stragglers do make it here, but we should decide what to do soon. Word from the perytons is that the next ship might be the last for a week, maybe more due to that storm.”

Luna hummed as she thought. She disliked the idea of leaving anyone behind, but Twilight spoke the truth. Nodding sadly, she said, “We should press on. I can only hope that there are more survivors, and that they will make their way here in time.” Watching Twilight stare back out over the ocean, she added, “Our journey is almost at its end. Then we can return to the lives we knew.”

She looked at Luna, remaining silent for a moment. “Do you really think so? With all we’ve seen and done?” Twilight recalled what Luna had told her about the closure of Horsetooth’s rift. “With all that’s likely to happen to us?”

A beat. Luna said, “No, I do not.”

Twilight nodded, unfazed by the attempt to mollify her. “Me neither. There’s still that alicorn...thing out there doing who knows what. Dawn’s missing, though I have to agree with you--she’s alive somewhere. And on top of it all, we could be making this trip for nothing if the world still ends in flames.” She looked at Luna before shaking her head. “I just wish we had something concrete in front of us. Give me a manticore for Fluttershy to soothe, or wayward friends to show the light of reason to, or even a nightmare to turn our magic against.” Twilight flinched, sneaking a guilty peek at Luna, but the princess waved her concern away.

“Tangible obstacles would be a blessing at this point, but I believe we’re on the right track,” Luna said. “Try to get some rest before the boat arrives. Your injuries are on the mend, but...” She gave Twilight an appraising look. “You’ll want to recover whatever strength you can to help weather your seasickness again.”

Twilight groaned. “I’m going to go ask around first, maybe some of the villagers have something that will help.” Ensuring that Luna would be fine for the brief time without her, Twilight returned to the tiny port town. Her brief inquiries bore fruit, and after a few bits changed hooves, she had her remedy. Twilight returned to Luna with a beaming smile.

Luna took the proffered bottle, eyeing its contents through the dark glass. Uncorking it, she took a deep whiff and drew her head back at the aroma. “That’s rum,” she said, quirking an eyebrow at her friend.

“The rum is only to suspend the medicinal agents. My herb lore isn’t as good as it could be, but I recognize a few of the plants that went into it. Hopefully, it’ll help.” Twilight smiled. “One small victory, but better than none.”

Luna grinned and said, “Surely, even if it doesn’t quell your nausea, I’ll at least get to see a tipsy Twilight. I’d give much to learn what kind of drunk you are.” Her grin only grew as Twilight gave her a dirty look.

“Well...” Twilight furrowed her brows. “Well, try not to drink it all first.” She gave Luna a challenging smirk, but the princess only shook her head and chuckled.

“Get some rest, Twilight. We’ve a long way to go yet, and there will be time enough to work on your comebacks later.” Offering an outstretched wing, Luna folded it over her friend’s shoulders as Twilight laid down beside her.

As the afternoon burned away, Luna’s thoughts drifted to many places. Twilight is right, of course. Our journey will hardly be over when we meet with the zebras’ spiritual leader. I can only hope that whatever task he sets us on, it leaves my friends relatively unscathed. She looked at the sleeping form beneath her wing. You’ve learned an inkling of what grief truly is. Was it worth your curiosity, my little pony? To come on this journey with me? Twilight gave a little snort and rolled over in her sleep. Luna smiled, giving her friend a soft hug. She began humming a wordless tune as she spied the rum bottle lying nearby. Levitating it towards herself for a moment, Luna checked her desires and placed the bottle in Twilight’s pack instead. It would hardly be fair to indulge at the expense of my friend. Still, she let her gaze linger.

The clarion sound of a bell tolling stole her attention. Though the shouts were too faint to make out, she could see the harbormaster yelling at his subordinates while glancing off into the distance. Turning to look, Luna saw a faint speck of a ship on the far horizon. She let Twilight sleep until the ship had actually docked. Once it had, however, Luna roused her friend with gentle insistence.

“Time to go, Twilight.” Luna gave the muzzy unicorn a bright smile. “Our destiny awaits.”

***

“A week.” Sand gave Bolete an even look. “At least my friends are all right, but we’re stuck here for a week.”

“Perhaps more, perhaps less, yes.” The peryton fidgeted. “Unless you can conjure up another boat with that horn of yours. The last one left just yesterday.” He gave her bandaged leg a severe expression.

“I apologize for my frailty,” Sand replied, narrowing her eyes. “I told you that you were free to go ahead on your own, however. The terrain was not difficult, and I would have managed.”

Bolete remained silent for a moment, only looking out over the sea. Turning back to her, he said, “Bad form to abandon a friend, yes. Just as bad to suggest me capable of doing so.”

Sand’s eyes widened. “I...I apologize.” She lowered her head. “I did not--” She stopped when Bolete glared at her in return.

“It is enough that you understand. Now let me look at your dressings.” He stepped towards her and peeled off the patches covering her smaller wounds.

Though still tender to the touch, the pink skin beneath looked far better than the ragged lacerations she’d worn the first night after the shipwreck.

Bolete hummed. “Healing, but no more poultices except for the leg. Your body will reject the medicine soon. Trust you’re fine having scars as long as you keep your leg, yes?” He looked up.

“Yes. Yes, thank you.” She looked her body over, then sat on her haunches. “So what are we to do for a week?” Looking over the village from their nearby hilltop, Sand guessed that recreation would be hard to come by.

Bolete shrugged. “What else? We tell stories.” Clearing his throat, he began.

***

Long ago in a faraway land, there once was a baker’s daughter, lowly of birth, yet lovely to behold. Fair of hair and dazzling of eye, she captured the hearts of all who would look upon her.

Though countless suitors sought her favor, she spurned even the most ardent advances made towards her. Deeming herself far beyond their station, she turned her nose up at the common-born rabble that would hound her from sunrise to sunset.

One day, while accompanying her father to market, she spied a great commotion in the crowd ahead. Craning her neck, it was not until they had drawn closer that the baker’s daughter could see its source: carried on the backs of a dozen servants, a royal palanquin bore the prince aloft through the throng of bodies pushing in around them.

“Finally,” said she. “One whose station is worthy of my grace and beauty. Yet how to stand out as a flower amidst the dung heap?” The baker’s daughter looked around, spying an overturned apple cart that had been abandoned for some time. Climbing atop it, she preened and waited.

As the litter passed nearby, the pony within had sudden cause to glance up. Like the most radiant sunlight streaming through the clouds, so did the baker’s daughter shine through the dreck of her surroundings. Instantly smitten, the prince ordered a halt as he beckoned her over. Knowing that all hunters enjoy the chase, she resisted his affections, demanding from him a feat worthy of her beauty.

“Anything! Anything within my power, it shall be yours,” he said. Longing filled his heart and soul as he beheld the baker’s daughter draw up in thoughtful pose.

After a time of consideration, she said at last, “Find for me gems and finery befitting my loveliness. Yet not the rich fare that you surely have in plenty, but the rarest kind, of the rarest materials.” Thus spoken, she left him wanting, gracing him with a coy smile and a silent promise should he succeed.

Now, it needs be said, the prince was of stout heart and solid mind, yet even the best among us can become muddled by our desires. He did not see the arrogance in her stride, the proud posturing of somepony lending herself airs she had no right to. The prince saw only a creature worthy of worship. Being of generous spirit, he hastened back to his father’s palace, there to plan and work.

A fortnight passed, then two. Paper littered the prince’s chambers as he discarded idea after idea. Frustration mounted until in his rage, he drew his father’s ire.

“What keeps you so late into the night, my son? What black humor drives you to roam the palace halls like one haunted?”

“O father,” the prince replied, “I am smitten and know not what to do.”

“Surely, there must be more method to this madness than what you profess,” the sultan said. He listened as his son explained, going to great lengths to remain patient while the prince described the overwhelming beauty of the baker’s daughter, and the task she had set him on.

“Put this common-born out of your mind. We will find one more befitting you station,” the sultan began saying, but the prince would hear none of it. Knowing his son to be stubborn once he had set his hooves in, the sultan relented.

“Then the task you must perform must balance out the tarnish upon our name for taking a lowborn into our house. On the far isles, across the narrow sea, lies an orchard guarded by a beast, noxious of fang and loathsome to behold. Yet the trees there grow dazzling gems for fruit and have the most delicate scrollwork inscribed upon bark made from purest gold. Win your way past their guardian and collect these treasures. Return here with them and I will have our finest craftsponies create a work of art that will stand through ages when even our family name is dead and gone.”

Now, the story of how the prince won his way through this trial with the aid of fire and steel is a tale for another time, but suffice to say, he returned burdened down with riches beyond what even his father had imagined.

Thus supplied, the sultan’s people crafted garments that would befit the sultana herself, yet the prince presented them with all humility to the baker’s daughter. Having fulfilled her wishes, they were married beneath the arching sky and before the eyes of those that loved them.

In time, they had a daughter. Though the prince surely loved his wife still, the blue foal with the silver-white mane stole the purest of his heart’s affections. As father and daughter grew closer, husband and wife drifted apart. Who can say what evil had lain within her all this time, just waiting for a chance to come forth? Yet we know that jealousy built upon spite, such that one night, she did murder her once-beloved husband. Fleeing before anypony became the wiser, she took only her child and what riches she could carry.

Their travels took them far beyond the horizon to a city where ponies only knew her by her ever-present beauty and the glamor of her finery. As an earth pony, she had only her cunning and her seductive wiles to work by, yet she wielded them with a finesse that would have done justice to the most skilled artisans.

A merchant pony, enraptured by her charms, promised both her and her daughter hearth and home for her hoof in marriage. Knowing that her choices were limited, the baker’s daughter accepted. Though wed with less fanfare than before, the merchant provided more than ample wealth for the baker’s daughter to live the life she had grown accustomed to.

As tends to happen, they soon bore a daughter between them. Born with her mother’s silver-white hair, the child’s violet coat more closely matched that of her father.

Delight filled their household as the family, both old and new, bonded as one. Yet, perhaps poisoned by her transgressions in the past, the baker’s daughter grew envious of the love and attention the new foal received, both from her first daughter and her husband. Conspiring against him, she had her husband killed by his rivals, thinking to divide the spoils of his wealth among them all. Yet, in this she had learned but little: trust no pony that is willing to become less of one for the sake of material gain.

This time, she had only time to gather her daughters to her side before she was chased from the city. The cries of “harlot!” and “murderer!” nipped at her backside as she fled.

Long travels and harsh winds bore her even farther afield. When she reached the last city she would call home, her beauty had weathered their journey poorly. Reduced to begging on the street, she still had some of her old charm, and thus she soon took up company with a lowly baker. At last, her journey had come full circle, and so they married with hardly a whisper or batted eyelash.

In time, the two foals were joined by a third. With hair to match her sisters, the newest addition to their family had an indigo coat--a happy medium between her two siblings.

It was clear that the three sisters loved each other, despite their differing fathers. For his part, the baker held no ill-will in his heart towards his wife’s past, and he asked no questions of her children’s origins. Yet for all this, broken and dispirited, the baker’s wife saw only the affection she so longed for being once again diverted from her.

How the baker died remains a mystery to this day, but what is known is that his wife joined him in death, leaving three orphaned fillies to fend for themselves against a harsh world. Their story, however, is best left for another time.

***

As his tale drew to a close, Bolete regarded his companion.

“Is that it?” Sand asked, turning to look at the peryton.

Bolete ruffled his feathers. “Yes, yes, and what of it?”

“That’s not an ending! What happened to the fillies?”

“Another time, like I said. The story was about the baker’s daughter.” Illuminated by the campfire’s light, Bolete gave her an odd look. “Like it. Don’t like it. It passes the time.” He prodded her with a hoof. “Your turn.”

She pushed away thoughts of her time in Horsetooth. Squaring her shoulders, Sand called to mind something old, long buried within her mind. Something waiting to be told.

***

Books. Books contain so much knowledge, such a wealth of ideas that anypony with the conviction and drive can learn almost anything, should it be written down. Among the pony races, unicorns are, perhaps, the most susceptible to the lure of learning what secrets lie hidden on dusty shelves and within ancient manuscripts. Curio was no exception.

She had an insatiable need-to-know that should have landed her in trouble more often than not. Yet, sharp-eyed and fleet of foot, she almost always managed to evade detection by her elders. What Curio didn’t understand, however, was that the punishments she kept one step ahead of were never meant to be cruel. Rather, they were only to warn her away from dangers her young mind could not comprehend, let alone defend against.

Even when nosing into other ponies’ business, Curio could always be found with her two siblings. The eldest of the three, Curio cared little for the scant difference in their ages, though the other two idolized their sister as only the younger truly can. What frequent mischief they found themselves in, they did so together.

Their parents toiled endlessly over books, writing and reading to the exclusion of almost all else. Yet, it should not be inferred that they were wholly unfit to care for their children. They saw to it that Curio and her siblings were fed, sheltered, and warm when needed, but otherwise, their studies kept them busy. Is it any wonder then that while Curio and her siblings viewed each other as family, they saw their parents merely as aloof custodians?

Left to their own devices, they explored what meagre wonders their city had to offer. Chief among them, the monolithic city library held tomes in numbers beyond count. For want of more exciting pursuits, Curio and her siblings would often find themselves within, searching for the darkened chambers and disused reliquaries they felt certain must exist, waiting to be found by those of firm resolve and stalwart purpose. Stern lectures and lashes to their blank flanks could no more deter them than the stars could refuse to shine.

Perhaps it was only due to the carelessness of a librarian, overworked and exhausted, or perhaps something more sinister played its hand, but Curio and her siblings eventually found what they sought. Sneaking in at night through an unlocked window, they first feared that they would be caught and ejected from the premises, as they had so many times before. Yet, fortune favored their boldness. Finding nopony attending to their ruckus, they pushed forward, exploring the places where their elders had forbidden them to go. Stealing through the darkness, they found door after door unlocked. Thinking nothing of their luck, they descended down twisting corridors, their way lit only by the dim glow of their horns.

Though they passed several ornate doors, they felt drawn to one at the end of a long hallway. Hewn from a single piece of ironwood and carved in the likeness of a weeping mare, the door simultaneously thrilled and terrified them, yet they could no more resist its call than they could still the hammering of their hearts. Standing slightly ajar, it beckoned them forward with silent promise.

Curio looked at her siblings as if asking whether they should turn back now. They might balk and argue, but her siblings would follow her course should she dig in her hooves. True to her nature, however, she pressed onwards, doing her best to ignore the ball of ice that nestled in her stomach and the tightness constricting her throat.

As they passed through the open doorway, they noticed a sickly green radiance lighting the room, yet they could not discern its source. Looking around at what their curiosity had wrought, they spied book after book suspended on magical pedestals. Investigating further, they soon learned that powerful wards and enchantments kept their prying hooves far from whatever knowledge lay within the tomes.

All but one.

Nondescript in every way, a single volume lay untouched by enchanted shackles, or at least, none that the three young unicorns could sense. Though the most magically adept among them, Curio could still scarcely conjure more than foxfire to light their way. Yet in her heart of hearts, she knew that the book could unlock her true potential if only she would read it.

When she touched its cover, the room exploded in a spray of light and sound.

Curio sobbed, pulling with all the force her small frame could muster. Try as she might, however, she could not remove her hoof from the book. Tears streamed down her face as her siblings added their strength to her own, and with a wet, slurping sound, they wrested her free from the book’s grasp.

All at once, the room returned to how it had been before their intrusion. Curio, however, lay on her back, staring at the ceiling with vacant eyes and a blank expression. After failing to rouse Curio from her stupor, her siblings struggled to carry her back through the winding passageways and out to find assistance.

Once they found somepony and explained what happened, help was swift in arriving, and in force. A half dozen mares and stallions crowded around poor Curio, some whisking her away to what passed for the town’s hospital, others doing their best to calm her siblings as they wailed and cried. It took them some time, but when the stilted tale of Curio’s fate had drawn to a conclusion, the little filly and colt could only sniffle and cower as their parents descended upon them in a cold fury. All but dragging the children along, they hastened as one to the hospital and Curio’s side.

Their sister didn’t stir, didn’t flinch, nor look at them when they stood beside her. The book, their parents explained, fed off her vitality even now. Linked inextricably with the tome she had touched, Curio existed only in a fugue state that she could never be free of in life. So long as they sustained her, their sister might breathe, might be soft to the touch and warm to hold, but she would never again truly live. All this for the sake of their curiosity.

Their parents left them alone in the room, there to consider the wages of their sin. Long hours they spent at her side, unspeaking, unthinking. Eventually, young as he was, the colt drifted off to sleep, curled up on the bed beside his beloved eldest sister. For her part, the filly looked upon Curio with a fathomless depression that threatened to steal her voice away.

“If only we had known,” the filly whispered, “what horrors could be averted with just a little cautious guidance, a little more knowledge.” She picked up a pillow between her hooves. “I am sorry, my sister. Forgive me.”

As three lives became two, she lay down and wept. Curled up next to the one she loved more than anything else, the filly did not notice that her mark had at last appeared: a pair of golden scales, unevenly balanced, measuring what she loved against the weight of necessity.

***

(Nyah ha! Thanks again to Chris for running quality control on this, my most depressing chapter yet)

11 - Thaumaturgy

Twilight hiccuped.

“I must admit,” Luna said with a smile, “I did not expect to find you so amusing when drunk.”

Twilight leveled an uneven stare at a spot just behind Luna’s right shoulder. “My embarrassment is a small price to pay, Princess.” A part of her mind sobered up enough to detach itself from the inebriated whole, observing the scene as if from another pony’s point of view. “We’re...we’re almost there. We are almost there, right?” She paused a moment but then continued before Luna could respond. “And I haven’t felt sick once. Not. Once.” Twilight gave Luna a lopsided but victorious smile.

“You’ve done well, Twilight. And yes, our journey is almost complete, though perhaps it would behoove us to take some time to...freshen up.” Grinning, Luna watched Twilight sway in a gentle breeze only she seemed to feel. “As eager as I am to meet the Erudite and see this whole adventure one step closer to completion, I imagine you will want your wits about you first.”

“Whatever...whatever you say, Princess. I’m here to help out in any way I can.”

Once the boat had anchored in the harbor, Luna and Twilight disembarked with little fanfare, thanking the captain for her hospitality. Extorting a promise from them to come sail again in happier times, the captain made her goodbyes as she left the ponies to their business.

“Let us find some accommodations, if only for the day. We could use some directions, and you,” Luna tapped Twilight with a wing, “need to sober up.”

Twilight nodded, though she regretted the action. On the boat, the rocking of the waves had hardly even registered once she’d tipped back her bottle of “medicine.” With firm ground beneath her, however, Twilight found the world tilting in a bad facsimile of her first voyage.

“Princess Luna?” Twilight asked. “I think sooner rather than later would be best.” She decided against saying more as her ears started ringing. Luna gave her a concerned look before stepping away to ask for directions. Bereft of Luna’s support, Twilight found the ground rising to meet her, yet the impact never came. It took her a moment to realize that Luna’s magic suspended her off the ground, though it didn’t seem to be in any hurry to place her on her hooves again.

“Forgive me, Twilight,” Luna said as she returned. “Please bear with it, as I think this will be easier for both for us.” After seeing Twilight’s nod, Luna wended her way through the haphazard town, trailed by a semi-lucid unicorn bobbing in the air.

In stark contrast to the fishing village they had departed from, Synod Port held a bustling population of zebrafolk and other, more exotic creatures, some of which Twilight would be hard-pressed to identify without the resources of her library. They passed leonine figures armored in iridescent scales that shimmered and flashed in the daylight, stately springboks haggling over the price of dyes and saffron, thick-horned rhino-people that turned sullen glares towards anyone and anything around them. At most, Luna and her uncommon baggage garnered a single glance, but never more than that.

When they arrived at their destination, Luna let out a sigh of relief. Several orders of magnitude more hospitable than their inn in Marebasa had been, The Jaunty Jellyfish cost them only a pittance for warm beds and warmer regards from the assorted folk gathered in the common hall. Luna looked Twilight over as they took a seat by the fire. She turned to the barmare who had come to take their order and said, “Mead for me, if you would please.” Luna glanced at Twilight. “And for my friend, something that can help her out with...whatever this is.” Luna floated the nearly empty bottle of medicinal rum up for inspection.

The zebra sniffed the bottle’s contents before vanishing behind the kitchen door.

“How are you doing, Twilight?”

“I--” Twilight clutched her head, then vanished in a flash of magic.

Luna masked her alarm as best as she could. She was midway through a tracing spell when the barmare returned, holding their drinks aloft with her tail and Twilight draped across her back.

“Yours, I believe,” she said, setting down both unicorn and beverages. “Drunkard’s Folly is a cheap solution for seasickness, but not without its drawbacks.” She tapped one of the new bottles on their table. “This should help, however.”

“My thanks,” Luna said as the barmare bowed and left. Luna floated the bottle to Twilight’s lips and commanded, “Drink.”

Twilight scrunched up her face as the taste washed over her tongue. She spluttered before managing to wrest the bottle from Luna’s control. She wiped her mouth with the back of one leg. “Ugh. The cure is worse than the illness.” She smacked her lips, sticking out her tongue as she did. “But I do feel better. That was really fast.” She looked at the remedy in her hooves. “You know, I’m beginning to have an even greater respect for Zecora than I already do.” She said nothing more, though she wore a contemplative expression.

Luna nodded. “There is much ponies and zebras could learn from one another. Perhaps once this is all over, we can establish some sort of educational exchange system to benefit both our peoples.”

Twilight nodded and put the bottle down before glancing at Luna. She paused, then let her gaze fall back to the table. “I’m sure Zecora would be more than happy to teach what she knows. It’s only her location out in the Everfree Forest that really causes any problems.” She paused a moment. “I should visit her more, really,” she said, her voice trailing off at the end.

Luna studied her friend, wanting to see if Twilight would elaborate. When nothing more appeared forthcoming, she asked, “Is there something else on your mind?”

Twilight glanced up and gave Luna a tremulous smile. “Oh, you know. Just...things, Princess,” she said. “My mind is in a lot of places all at once. Probably just the aftereffects of the boat ride.” Twilight fidgeted with her forelegs, appearing not to know what to do with them before crossing them on the table.

“Truly?” Luna dipped her head, wishing she could sit a bit closer. She lowered her voice as she said, “I would be remiss as a friend if I did not see that something in particular occupies your thoughts. Share it with me? Please? What troubles you troubles me as well.”

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, but closed it once more when she saw the earnest concern in Luna’s eyes. She took a steadying breath, letting out an even sigh as she stared down at the table.

“There were a lot of things that washed up on that shore with us that I didn’t recognize. Jars of dried plants, pastes, and oils, but I had no idea what they could do, so I left them alone.” She picked up the bottled remedy again. “If I had just known a little more, understood just a bit of what they could have done, then maybe...” Wearing a distant expression, she shook her head. “Maybe I could have saved her.”

“Twilight.” Luna peered at her friend, waiting until Twilight met her gaze. “We did everything that we could for the Tidebreaker’s crew. We cannot be prepared for every eventuality.” She paused. “It wasn’t your fault.”

Twilight nodded, but her expression failed to change. “I know, Princess. Really, I do. But I can’t help but feel responsible.” Twilight looked down at the bottles between them. “I thought that my magical studies had prepared me enough for this trip, but I couldn’t save her with any spell I know.” Twilight seemed as though she might have said more, but then shook her head and remained silent.

“Regenerative magics are rare, and truly restorative ones are all but unheard of,” Luna said. “You are gifted, Twilight, but you are also young. You cannot expect to have a spell for every occasion, not even with a great deal more study.”

Twilight gave Luna a thoughtful look. “Do you have any you could teach me? You’ve lived for...I don’t even know how long. Surely you’ve come across something I could learn? Anything that could have helped?”

Luna heard the implied question and hummed a moment before responding. “I could not have saved the one on the beach, I’m afraid. My affinity tends towards quelling magics more than bolstering ones, and what little healing powers I possess would not have been nearly enough. I believe even my sister would have been at a loss, and her knowledge of and experience with vitality spells far outstrips my own.” She gave Twilight a searching look. “Yet, there is much that I could teach you that your books might not, if you’d like to learn as we go.” Luna chanced a small smile.

Twilight thought for only a moment before her lips crept upwards the slightest bit. Her happiness touched her eyes as she said, “Thank you, Princess. I’d like that very much.”

***

“Does it seem to be getting hotter, or is it just me?” Twilight wiped away the sweat beading on her forehead.

Luna nodded. “The geography of the island lends itself to sweeping changes in temperature and environment. If I understood the directions we received, we’re likely to encounter everything short of arctic tundra on this final leg of our journey.”

“Wonderful. Maybe I’ll find a spell to combat heat stroke before we keel over from it.” Twilight panted, dragging her hooves as they moved up the leaf-littered trail. The dense jungle canopy blocked the sun from view, but still, the heat was oppressive. Using her tail to swat at the ever-present cloud of mosquitoes, Twilight considered throwing a barrier around herself, but she doubted that she would be able to sustain it for long before running out of air.

“Your spell selection thus far has been somewhat random. Why don’t you try what I showed you?” Luna pointed a hoof at a nearby tree. “At the very least, it’ll take your mind off of things while we travel.”

Twilight nodded, willing her hooves to keep moving while she pulled her awareness into herself. She pictured the tree trunk in her mind, imagined the way it smelled, the way it would feel if she brushed up against it. She imagined the inner rings of dead heartwood, the outer layers of sapwood beneath the bark. Doing her best to erase the tree from her mind’s eye, Twilight pictured a void, then reconstructed the tree within it, part by part. Keeping an awareness of it with three of her senses, Twilight cast the spell.

Opening her eyes, she noticed Luna smiling at her before directing their attention to what Twilight’s magic had wrought. Floating before them was the section of trunk that Twilight had recreated. As the creationary magic permeating it faded, the newly made log fell to the ground with a dull thud. As they stepped past it, the log began to unravel in swirling tendrils of mist.

“I should not be surprised that you’ve caught on to the spell quicker than I expected. It’s no wonder my sister took you under her wing.”

Twilight beamed. “Amber Eye’s Simulacrum plays off of a few other concepts I was already familiar with, so I’m not sure how much of that praise I deserve, but thank you all the same, Princess.” She turned to look as the final bits of the conjured log vanished into the sweltering air. “Too bad it’s not permanent. It would be nice to be able to duplicate any supplies we need along the way.”

“Agreed, but the spell teaches an important concept in holistic comprehension. If we were to--”

“--stop talking for a moment?” a voice asked from behind them.

Luna and Twilight spun with horns a-glow, not eager to admit that they had been caught unaware.

“Ahh, so touchy. You ponyfolk never cease to amuse me.”

Wearing a Cheshire smile, a slim, sandy-furred coyote sat in the middle of the path, looking from Luna to Twilight and back again. His eyes twinkled and danced as though he was always on the verge of laughter.

“And you are...?” Luna asked, moving a step ahead of Twilight.

“Bored. Shadowing you two has been a chore, so let’s play a game then, shall we?” the coyote asked, his grin growing wider still. “It’s called: ‘Where did my tail go?’”

Twilight and Luna spun around as a sudden breeze nipped at their backsides. Eyes going wide at the sight of their bare rumps, they rounded on the coyote as he winked. A swirl of prismatic lights enveloped him, spinning in a tight whirlwind of colors.

“Catch me if you can!”

***

“Greetings, child. It is good to see that you’ve arrived safely.”

Celestia gave the red-brown stag a warm smile as he rose from his kneeling position. He stood proud and tall, his antlered head accounting for a third of his height. Though he knew full well the gravity of Celestia’s summons, he couldn’t help himself as a grin stole across his face.

“Well met, Your Highness,” he said, sketching a small bow. “The All-Father sends his regards and his regrets that he could not be here in the flesh. It is my hope that my humble presence will suffice for your needs.” As the smooth rumble of his voice faded, he stole a quick look around, noticing the guards stationed discreetly throughout the room. “My name is Viridian.”

Stepping down from her throne, Celestia beckoned for him to follow as she led them out through a side passage. Viridian glanced back as two of her honor guard fell into their wake.

Noticing his look, Celestia said, “They see and hear only what they need to, no more. I trust them with my life every day, though I will admit, threats are few and far between.” She paused. “Or they were.”

He nodded. “As you say, Your Highness.”

“Have you any knowledge of what has been happening outside your island nation as of late?” Celestia gave him a sidelong look as they stepped into her personal quarters. The guards took up positions just inside the doorway, shutting it once they had all passed through.

Viridian shot the two unicorns a nervous look before he returned his gaze to Celestia. “An inkling, or perhaps a bit more. We shelter in the All-Father’s embrace such that we need not fear the outside world. Being one of a few granted free passage, however, I have heard whispers on the wind that trouble stirs from afar. I’ve not heard much more than that, I’m afraid.”

Celestia hummed. “I hope you will forgive me when I say that this was not quite what I had hoped when I made my bargain with the trickster, but I suppose I can’t be too picky. Still, while I am sure you will hear my concerns with all due--”

“Ruin finds us all!” one of her guards screamed.

The unicorn surged forward, charging headlong at the hart. Accelerated by a flash magic, he cleared the distance across the chamber in less than an eyeblink. He crashed against an unseen wall of force as Celestia threw up a protective barrier around Viridian.

Rebounding in a spray of warring lights, the unicorn staggered, then shook his head. The other guard vanished behind an expanding bubble of iridescence that washed across the chamber.

Mantled in her full power, Celestia stood within a clear space amidst the raging torrent of light and magic. An angled whirlwind spun in midair, ripping a hole in the bubble as the spells came in contact with one another. The cyclone built to a frenzied speed before Celestia drove it forward, using it to smash one guard into another.

Knocked senseless, whatever spells the unicorns might have raised in defense were cut short as Celestia levitated both guards within transparent shells of rippling energy.

Still radiant with power, she stood as close as the barriers would allow as she brought them to eye level. “Foalish,” she said. Her gaze bored into each of them as she stripped off their barding. Without the magical armor to make their appearances identical to the rest of her guards, their coats and hair returned to their natural forms. Looking none the worse for losing the spell duel, two unicorns unfamiliar to Celestia glared back at her through their prisons. “Did you think I would believe you to be my personal guards because of some paltry glamour? Did you think to take me unawares, here, in my seat of power?”

“You knew of this?” Viridian asked, coming to stand behind her. His voice held no accusation, and despite what Celestia expected, his stance held no trace of the anxiety he had displayed before the attack.

“I apologize, Viridian. I knew of their deception, but I did not expect them to act so rashly in my presence. I had hoped to feed them false information to see what played out, but it seems they would prefer a less subtle route.”

She turned to look at the unicorns, snuffing out every wisp of magic they conjured in their attempts to escape confinement. Sight unseen, she levitated two small iron bands from a decorated chest in the corner of the room. Placing the suppressors over the horns of her captives, she saw them grunt and strain, their spellcastings stilled.

“I fear I lied to you when I said that these,” she gave each unicorn a disapproving frown, “were my protectors. I beg your forgiveness, Viridian.”

The hart stared at Celestia in open disbelief. “Truly?” Seeing a look of worry flash across her face, he hastened to add, “There is nothing to forgive, Your Highness. I am in your debt for saving me.” He gave her a small grin. “In truth, it was quite exciting. Deerfolk magic is far less flashy.”

Relaxing the smallest fraction, Celestia offered him a small smile that vanished as she turned her attention to the impostors. “Now, as for you, my little ponies...” She gave them a considering look.

“Eclipse blind you,” one of them spat. “Your time is drawing to an end.”

“Ah, and so we come to the true heart of it, and with so little fanfare,” Celestia said, regarding both of them with an infuriatingly calm expression. Still, beneath her cool exterior, Celestia struggled to keep her heart from breaking as her eyes slid from one unicorn to another. Are either of you among my beloved? Returned to my side twisted and broken from your corrupted home?

‘Your Highness?”

Celestia lowered her head, turning to look at Viridian. “Old powers have begun to set their pawns in motion, I am afraid. These,” she narrowed her eyes as she flicked a glance at the nearest unicorn, “are the first of many, I imagine. It will take some time to explain, and I must beg your indulgence while I deal with these...ponies.” Looking around, she added, “If you are content to wait here, I will ward the chamber against further intrusion.”

Acknowledging Viridian’s nod, Celestia vanished in a flash of light, returning within a heartbeat minus two captives.

“If they were impostors, may I ask what has become of your real guards?” Viridian lowered his head, hoping his question wouldn’t be out of line.

“They are safe. My guard-captain found them deep within the armory before you arrived--unconscious and tied up, but largely unharmed. I imagine that the impostors wanted to make as few ripples as possible before striking, and for my part, I wanted to see what they would do.” Celestia gestured for Viridian to sit. “It may help to have the full context of what has transpired recently.”

She began explaining about the Eclipsed, about the prophecies, about Luna’s journey. Asking only the most pointed questions, the hart soaked in the flood of information, managing to keep a reasonable handle on things as the hours passed. When her tale wound down to the most current affairs, Viridian took a moment to fully digest all that he had been told before he spoke.

“And you know nothing of the last prophecy? The one that your sister even now strives to avert?”

Celestia shook her head. “Even removed from whatever dark predictions they brought to light, the stories weighed on my soul. To know exactly how so many of my ponies would fall to madness and worse...it took a great deal of time for my heart to mend each time I read one of those books. I only hope my sister forgives me for my weakness and inflicting this upon her.”

Viridian nodded, closing his dark eyes in thought. “I suppose it only matters insomuch as what actions your sister will have to perform, though from the sound of it, she seems quite far along on her journey. Have you had word from them?”

Again, she shook her head. “I know that she yet lives, but that is enough. For now.” Celestia gave him a small smile. “I have complete faith that with Twilight beside her, Luna will succeed in her task, though I cannot deny feeling some anxiety at not knowing their exact circumstances.”

She gestured to where the impostor guards had stood earlier. “Regardless of my worries, as you know, there are pressing concerns here that I must attend to.”

“And so you petitioned the All-Father for assistance. I see.” Viridian rose, walking to gaze out through a window over the pastoral countryside and the distant town of Ponyville. Turning his head, he asked, “And what is it you hope to accomplish? War? Mobilization would be difficult in the extreme, but common threats have ever been a strong motivator.”

“No, I’d not have war brought to these peaceful lands if I can help it even in the slightest.” She joined Viridian at the window. “The difficulty is two-fold: Luna’s shadow-self and the master it serves. I cannot move against one without risking an incursion by the other. My resources are too few here--we are not a warlike race. Not for ages now.”

“Surely you have the means to train?”

Celestia gave a fervent shake of her head, adding a negating motion with her hoof. “No. I’ll not have violence bleed back into my children when I spent so long breeding it out of them.” Seeing Viridian’s quirked eyebrow, Celestia grimaced. “I have not been--”

“I hope you’ll forgive my impudence, Your Highness, but I understand some of the burdens of rulership. I may not be blessed with the fathomless wisdom of the Dagda, but I know of necessary evils. You’ll find no judgment from me.” Celestia relaxed, but he added, “But neither will you find absolution, should you need it.”

She hesitated before giving a slow nod. “Moving on: have you any advice on the matter at hoof? I would like to hear your thoughts first if so.”

Viridian sat on his haunches as he stared at the ceiling. A few moments of silence passed before he spoke. “That you reached out to the trickster to contact us speaks of enormous desperation.” He lowered his gaze to meet hers. Celestia frowned, but gave a slight nod. “If you’ll not risk mass armament and war, then what about a small team? Though they eventually discovered powerful artifacts to aid them, you cannot deny the effectiveness of the fillies you sent headlong into danger against Nightmare Moon.”

“Those were exceptional circumstances. Added to that, we have already seen the ineffectiveness of the Elements when used against Luna’s shadow-self.”

“Selene,” Viridian corrected. Celestia stopped, cocked her head. “She has taken a name. I do not know whether it bodes well or ill that she chose one so closely tied to your sister’s own, but Coyote was quite specific in his information.”

Celestia brooded on this for a moment.

“I see it as a good sign, overall,” Celestia said. “In making her own choices, this Selene at least elevates herself from simply being a nameless tool to a creature with some free will. Though I fear the results should she find and consume the last tome, it would appear that there is at least a glimmer of hope now. I must trust that my sister and her friends will be able to handle things on their own should matters come to a head.”

Celestia levitated an ancient book off her shelf, opened it to a marked page. She turned it around with all the gentleness she could muster, yet bits of parchment still cracked and flaked away. Letting it hang in midair for Viridian’s inspection, she asked, “In your travels, have you heard of this location?”

The hart mouthed the name highlighted by Celestia’s magic, wrinkling his nose as though he could taste some foulness. “I have not, yet I would think such would surely stand out. Fjieena din Tor? ‘Hope’s Betrayal?’ Who would ever name their city such?”

“Who indeed? Over the years, I’ve scoured every text in the entire royal library several times over, and I can find no other mention of it. Yet, the hoofnote alludes to it as though it should have been common knowledge at the time that this was written--some scant years after the solar occultation created the Eclipsed.” She closed the book, returned it to the shelf. “Though there are many mysteries in this world, it may be the lead we need. The students who have returned to my side have never been able to tell me where the Eclipsed hail from. With this name, and the ponies who attacked us, I maintain a slim hope that we can track down the answers which have so long eluded me.”

Turning, she asked, “Will you join me? I would like to see to our guests from earlier, now that they have had some time to cool down. Perhaps they will enlighten us with new information.”

Viridian moved to her side, saying, “They seemed less than inclined to behave with civility, but perhaps your faith is well-placed.” As they began walking to the dungeons, he asked, “Forgive me for prying, Your Highness, but I do have to wonder: what bargain did you strike with Coyote?”

Celestia beamed him a mischievous smirk. “From one trickster to another, I knew something that would appeal to him: my sister.”

***

Twilight and Luna stood panting, not noticing the tang of the ocean air. Their exhaustive pursuit had taken them out of the thick jungle and into the open skies of the island coastline, but they had drawn no closer to catching the thief.

“Give them back!” Twilight shouted.

Livid, she could only splutter malformed curses as Coyote danced and yipped just beyond her reach, waggling the ponies’ colorful tails alongside his own as he jumped in and out of the ocean surf.

Luna said nothing, only panting while she considered what to do. Magic had availed them little--for all their talk of arcane sciences, the creature before them had defied their attempts to restrain him through spellcraft.

“What can we do, Princess? I don’t want to hurt him but...” Twilight gave a frustrated growl.

“He has directed no malice towards us, and I’ll not see him harmed. Though,” Luna frowned, pawed at the ground, “I cannot help but feel the need to buck him into the moon for the way he keeps taunting us.”

Coyote flipped over onto the sandy shore, clutching his belly as he laughed long and loud and hard. “I thought you would be amusing enough by yourself, but together, you’re a treat! Celestia, you sly devil, managing to surprise even me!”

“My sister?”

“Princess Celestia?”

Twilight and Luna exchanged a mystified look before turning back to Coyote.

For his part, he had managed to work the quaking belly-laughs down to mere chuckles. He rolled over and laid his head on his forepaws. “Indeed! Why, I thought she’d swindled me when I first found you two prattling on about the most mundane things. Yet this has been great fun, you’ve no idea.” His tongue lolled out to the side, but Luna couldn’t tell whether he made the gesture in exhaustion or mockery.

Luna took a cautious step forward. “So...we can have our tails back then?”

Coyote’s eyes went wide before another grin stole across his muzzle. “What? Oh, no no no! Not so easily as all that.”

“You called it a game,” Twilight said, narrowing her eyes. “It can’t be a game if there’s no way to win.”

Putting a dainty paw to his chest, Coyote said, “Did I say you couldn’t? No, just that you couldn’t simply ask and receive.” He lashed his tail own tail back and forth, causing Twilight’s and Luna’s own to dance alongside as well. “What shall we do with you, hm?” He gave an exaggerated look of thoughtfulness.

“Ah! I have it: a treasure hunt!” He thwacked his tail against the ground three times, and the stolen appendages vanished in a puff of sparkles. Clearing his throat, his voice took on a melodic quality as he spoke.

“A day and two nights,

Lost in the dark gloom

Lie sleeping through time,

As still as a tomb

Seek out an old ghost

To learn what he knows

Lest that which you love

Be left for the crows"

Coyote thumped his tail once more and vanished, though his wide grin took a heartbeat longer to disappear than the rest.

Twilight’s mouth worked silently for a moment before she found her voice.

“What.”

Luna turned. After several moments of quiet contemplation, she asked, “You’ve no thoughts on his puzzle then?”

“Well...” Broken out of her daze, Twilight put a hoof to her chin. She sat down, though she spared a worried glance for her backside first. “How big is this island again?”

“Expansive,” Luna said. “If we walk at a reasonable pace, we should reach the monastery in a week or so.” She paused. “A day and two nights? That would be quite a stretch, even if we could travel as the crow flies, but that does not explain the remainder.”

Twilight sighed, pawing at the sandy ground as she thought.

“I’m not sure. “Seek out an old ghost” is pretty obvious, but I don’t think it’s going to be as easy as just knocking on the Erudite’s door and expecting our tails to be there waiting for us,” Twilight said, cringing. “Especially if they weren’t. I feel...naked without mine.”

Luna quirked an eyebrow. “You’re almost always naked, Twilight.”

“You know what I mean, Princess.”

Luna nodded but said nothing, turning to look out over the water as the dying sun burned orange and red streaks across the sky.

She said, “We should press on for now. In time, the answers may come to us, but we are not bereft of anything more than our pride.” She gave her rump a tight frown. “Embarrassing as it might be, perhaps it would not go amiss to approach our destination with some humility.”

Twilight blanched, but squared her shoulders as she looked Luna in the eyes. “You know what? You’re right, Princess. We’ll have plenty of time to think on it while we walk, and if not?” She shrugged. “We can tell people it’s a new fashion statement.”

Luna grinned. “Let’s be off then. We still have a ways ahead of us and we can make some progress before we need to stop to sleep.”

As they walked, the ground beneath their hooves grew grittier, the coarse sand turning fine and milky white as the moon rose to watch over them. The salty smell of the ocean faded as the air grew arid, the scent of dust carried in on every breath.

Twilight studied their surroundings as the world around them rolled away in undulating dunes.

“Do you happen have a map, Princess?” she asked.

Luna shook her head. “Just the word of those who have made this journey themselves. No two tell the same tale, yet all say never to leave sight of the beaten path.”

Twilight made a noncommittal sound. “I was just wondering how long we should expect to be in this desert. We’re not well-provisioned for extremes in climate. The sun was scorching today, and if it catches us out here, exposed...” She looked to Luna. “Well, I don’t suppose Princess Celestia could take pity on us if she doesn’t even know where we are.”

“Mm. I wonder about that,” Luna said. “That trickster all but admitted that my sister directed him to us, though I know not how that came to pass.”

She looked out over the hills, shifting and windswept. “But you are correct: our supplies would not sustain us if we were to be caught in the open by daybreak. We can look for shelter if you’re feeling weary, though we’ll likely need to remain there the entire time that the sun is out tomorrow.”

Twilight looked to the skies, to the gibbous moon. “No clouds, not that I’m surprised, but that means there’ll be enough light to travel by while it’s cool out.” She glanced over to Luna. “I vote we push on through the night. At the worst, we can arrange some kind of shelter with magic, I’m sure.” She paused a moment before saying, “Speaking of which, what were you trying to get at before we were interrupted?”

Luna spent a few minutes tracing her thoughts, trying to remember the time before the chaotic pursuit the coyote had put them through. Recalling the gentle back-and-forth of teacher and student, she smiled.

“Harmony,” she said at last, nodded to herself. “About magic and the workings thereof. Intuitive spellcasting and the rigors of advanced arcana. Yes, there are many places we could go from that point.”

She looked to Twilight as they walked.

“My sister has been busy in my time away if even her star pupil has little knowledge of war magics.” Her gaze shifted away. “In truth, I am not certain whether it is wise or foolhardy of me to bring the topic to light. However, as voracious a reader as you are, you’d have learned about the shadow times eventually. I can only hope my experience will give you some context.”

Twilight furrowed her brows. “War magics? Has it ever been that bad?”

Dipping her head, Luna said, “Ages ago--beyond numbering. The conflict with Discord brought us to the attention of the Equestrian ponies, but my sister and I have roamed this world for far longer than most histories know, and there are dark things that remain even today, watching from the deep places of the Earth. We’ve done our best to ensure that those kinds of horrors remain unknown to most ponies within our kingdom.

“Our subjects lead mostly idyllic lives, thanks largely to my sister’s influence in the intervening years since my banishment. She sustains an enchantment that does much to keep the harsher realities of the world at bay. Maintaining the royal presence in Canterlot is more than just for show.”

Luna stopped in her tracks, waited until Twilight did the same. Taking a step forward, Luna poked one of the faint scars crisscrossing her lavender hide, a reminder of their ill-fated voyage with Sand. “A minor scrape, really, but it’s taken all this time to heal to this point. Is it still tender?” Twilight nodded. “Within the borders of Equestria, mundane injuries are almost never life-threatening. At worst, what should be crippling would only take days to heal, if even that.”

Twilight paused in her steps as she absorbed Luna’s words. She remembered countless harms befalling her, yet none with any long-lasting consequence. Seeing that Luna waited for her, Twilight trotted to catch up.

“However, as with any great power, my sister’s magic has its limitations. Should you venture beyond its reach...” She gave Twilight an appraising glance. “Well, you’ve had a sip of that kind of knowledge. Though I hope you’ll never know more than that, I suspect we’ll have to drink deeply from that fountain before all is said and done.”

Twilight tilted her head. “But we’re just seeking out the Erudite to establish goodwill with the zebras. No more superstitious fear among the common folk, no more war looming on the horizon. Sure, he might send us on some other quest, but I don’t think...” she trailed off when she saw Luna watching her with sad, searching eyes.

After a moment, Luna said, “You are correct, Twilight. My apologies.”

They walked for a time with only the sound of the night wind whispering between them.

“I’m sorry if I said something...” Twilight began, but Luna gave a slow shake of her head.

“No, Twilight. It is nothing.”

Luna drew her lips in a thin line, then said, “‘War magic’ is a term more grandiose than it needs to be, but it would not be far-fetched to simply call it ‘combat magic.’ The difference is only one of scope, after all.”

Stopping, Luna gestured for Twilight to do the same. A hum grew in the air as Luna’s horn glowed with a light-blue brilliance. Eyes going wide, Luna released the spell, causing the ground in front of them to erupt in a spray of rocks and sand. A depression the width and depth of Twilight’s library home was carved out of the ground, yet the magic continued pushing forward, gouging a deep trench that only petered out after several dozen meters.

“As swords were beaten into plowshares, so too were many spells reworked in time to be more useful outside the context of war and combat. This one, for instance, is used in a lesser form to till the earth in some places. Yet, if you know the diminished forms they take today, you can trace the lineage of the spells back to their origins and their full potential.”

They stared at the furrow carved out by Luna’s magic, listened to the hiss of sand as the desert did its best to fill in the wound.

“Before the sun rises then, let us see what I can do to prepare you for things I hope never come to pass.”

***

Dreaming of distant friends, Sand woke when she felt an iron ring sliding down her horn and heavy chains binding her legs. She opened her eyes to see a dark form looming over her, smiling with cold certainty.

“Hello, my little pony,” Selene said. “It seems that I’ve found you at last.”

***

(Enormous thanks to Cold in Gardez. He expended the digital equivalent of a box of red pens marking up this chapter, and without his help, I would be infinitely worse off than I am. And again, my thanks to Chris for his keen-eyed observations that help keep the chapter as smooth as possible.)

12 - To Bridge the Divide

Sand Shaper rubbed one hoof along another; heavy iron chains clinked with her every motion. Bolete lay nearby, unbound but unconscious on the grassy hilltop. The peryton’s dark feathers reflected a sliver of light from the moon overhead, and his antlered head rested on his forehooves in quiet slumber. In spite of all the commotion, he had yet to wake, and Sand briefly wondered if he had been spellbound or was simply that oblivious of a sleeper.

They had been removed far inland while they slept, far from the small port that had seen unusually high traffic due to destruction of The Tidebreaker. Sand suspected that even if she was foolish enough to call for help, none would be within earshot. A very familiar book hovered before her, looking no worse for its time spent drowned, burned, or beaten.

Selene narrowed her eyes. “Release your hold on it, and you both can go free,” she said.

Sand stared at it a moment before drawing her lips into a thin line. “I can’t. I know that my elders used something more than my magic when they leashed the tome to me, but I don’t know what. If I could relinquish ownership of it at will, I’d have done so long ago.”

Selene cocked her head. She paused a moment, then lay down close enough to press snout to snout if she so wished. Selene leaned in and said, “I believe we can aid each other in our desires. I may be able to break the link between you and my book, but we would need to do something to help you...relax your guard first.” Selene gave her a crooked grin. She bent forward, whispered into Sand’s ear.

Sand froze, then blushed furiously. She stammered something incoherent before shaking her head.

“Well then,” Selene said, her smile remaining coy, “perhaps we can find someone more suitable to help put your mind and body at ease.”

Selene rose. With a stomp of her hooves, she dismissed the spell binding Sand’s limbs together, though she left the horn ring in place.

Sand bit back a cry as a thousand needles jammed themselves into her legs. She focused on Bolete, trying her best to wait out the pain as her limbs woke. He opened his eyes to slits as he gave her a minuscule nod. Sand rose slowly, testing her limbs one at a time. Finally, she stood wobbling before Selene.

Without further preamble, both ponies disappeared in a massive flash of violet light, leaving Bolete alone beneath the starry night sky.

***

Twilight jumped to the side as a wave of sand crashed over where she had stood moments before. Her horn glowed, and the world around her turned to flame.

Thrice the height of a pony, the churning pile of sand and stone loomed over Twilight. Murky glass sparkled in the moonlight from the magical conflagration, but the golem seemed unfazed by Twilight’s display of power. The construct pivoted and leapt through the air with startling swiftness. Off-balance without her tail, Twilight barely managed to skitter away in time as the creature landed with a colossal smash that sent grit and rocks flying in every direction.

Luna stood well to the side, observing the struggle as her golem ripped a boulder from its own body and hurled it at Twilight. Luna tensed, watching as the projectile bounced off of a hastily erected shield. She bit her lip and wondered if the rigors of their training might be too much, too soon.

The construct was bound by a purer form of the Come-to-Life spell and obeyed the restrictions Luna placed upon it, but practice sessions could go wrong in any number of ways. Luna had yet to intervene, but she kept her magic active in case she needed to bring the conflict to an immediate stop.

A deep furrow appeared before Twilight, traveling towards the golem as sand flew aside in great flat sheets. The golem staggered when the ground disappeared from beneath it, collapsing in a heap as the animation magic tried to sort itself out. Twilight decided to risk the most recent--and least practiced--spell at her disposal before it could attack again.

Motes of turquoise light gathered at the tip of her horn, congealing into a growing orb of liquid energy. She tasted the sea, smelled an ocean breeze, heard the crash of waves. A ringing filled her ears as she gritted her teeth against a rising pain, a deep swelling she could feel in her soul as she drank in raw power. Surging magic threatened to send her toppling--it crashed against her with such force that she felt that either it must break, or she would.

It took only moments to finish weaving the spell, but for Twilight it felt like eons. Silence blanketed the land as she released control. A rippling sphere the size of a dragon’s egg flew from the tip of her horn, arcing out to strike the golem in the center of its mass. Twilight narrowed her eyes as she lanced the ball with a sliver of her will. When it ruptured, torrents of water poured out, washing through and over the construct as it struggled to escape her magic.

Twilight raised a foreleg and waited. When no part of the golem could be seen through the undulating surface of her spell, she brought her hoof down in a swift, sure motion. A sharp crack reverberated through the air as the spell imploded, taking the construct with it, leaving only a smooth-walled depression in the sand dune.

Twilight wore a grim smile. She turned around and took one step before collapsing in a dead faint.

Luna teleported over, easing Twilight’s fall with the aid of wing and magic. After she took a moment to check for any injuries or other concerns, the princess sighed in relief--it appeared to simply be a matter of exhaustion. As she gave one last cursory examination, she couldn’t help but notice the smile still gracing Twilight’s lips, even in slumber.

From the corner of her vision, Luna caught a glow creeping across the horizon. She took a moment to think of her sister before starting in on her task. She shaped the sand around them into a thick-domed shelter, freezing it in place with the same spell she’d used the past two nights. The princess nodded to herself and lay down, listening to the even sound of Twilight breathing.

Dawn broke. Luna found her mind wandering, but it always returned to one thought in particular: she wished she had a drink at hoof.

It wasn’t that the journey had been overly taxing thus far, nor their discouraging lack of progress in discovering where the trickster had hidden their tails. Even Twilight seemed unconcerned with their bare rumps now that she had Luna teaching her new magics, violent as they might be. Luna’s thirst was born from simple boredom--a constant dull stress that seemed to rub at the edges of her nerves. Subtle, unfocused, it felt like a constant grating sound she couldn’t quite hear.

Yes, a drink would be very nice right now.

Luna began humming as she nosed open their saddlebags, sifting through what supplies they still had left. Though she knew better, she still held out hope that she would find some small bottle, nestled away beneath a fold of cloth, overlooked in her previous searches for the same.

No such luck.

Luna sighed and laid her head down between her hooves, closing her eyes as she willed herself to sleep.

***

Deep beneath Canterlot, the royal dungeon lay quiet, occupied only by two unicorns and their attendant jailers. The unicorns, having had two days to expend their anger and rage, mostly sat and waited. They spared no opportunity to glare at Celestia and Viridian, however. One prisoner put his hooves to his horn, attempting to pry the iron band free so that he might regain the use of his magic, but he met with no more success than he had in the countless times before.

Celestia and Viridian watched them through the bars of the cell. At an inquiring glance from her companion, she nodded, then took a step back as the red-brown stag lowered his head and focused.

Viridian closed his eyes as he began weaving the magic innate to his kind. Moments later, where there had been only the little sounds of calm breathing and idle shuffling, a faint birdsong began filtering through the air. Unseen, Viridian’s magic grew in intensity as the voices of meadowlarks filled the stony halls, swelling in volume until it seemed as though there must have been dozens of them perched nearby, hidden yet articulate.

The unicorns slumped in place. Their gazes went slack and the sneers curling their lips faded away. Celestia stepped forward, lowering her head to regard each in turn. While Viridian remained bent to his task, she allowed her cool facade to slip as her eyes darted from one unicorn to another. She whispered, pleaded with them for some sign of recognition. She waited. When neither pony moved nor gave any indication that she had even spoken, Celestia sighed. She stepped back and tapped Viridian on the shoulder with one soft wing, giving him a small shake of her head. Another failure.

Viridian raised his head, and the birdsong faded. Soon, only silence reigned in the stony halls.

The captive unicorns closed their eyes, falling asleep as Celestia floated them to their beds. Viridian nodded towards the exit.

When they had stepped out into the main corridors, Viridian said, “I fear that we’re approaching the limits of my magic, Your Highness. Whatever holds their minds in thrall appears to be beyond my capabilities. Please forgive my inadequacy.” His gaze fell to the floor as they walked..

“Truly, there is nothing to forgive,” Celestia said as she used one gentle wing to pull his head up. “If the matter was less complex, I imagine I’d have managed on my own long ago. I thank you for your efforts, and I fully appreciate that the Dagda sent one of his most capable subjects to my side.”

They stopped outside his quarters. “But for now, please rest. We’ve been at this for too long with too little sleep. I’ve some recourse left before we give up all hope, but it will take some time to prepare.” She gave him a warm smile. “Come find me in my chambers when you’ve regained your strength.” She bid Viridian farewell, leaving him to what royal comforts were within her power to give.

Her quarters provided Celestia no such solace. She sat at her desk, taking a moment to rub at the bridge of her nose before looking to a small letter written in flowing script, signed with sketches of three flowers. It lay on her desk, untouched save for the soft whispers of magic that held it flat as she reread it.

She squared her shoulders and stood, surveying the room and finding it to her satisfaction. With the precision of a surgeon, she began tracing an ornate rune circle on the ground, gouging out razor thin lines from the marble underhoof.

When Viridian arrived at her chamber hours later, Celestia had almost completed her work. Thousands upon thousand of twisting lines wove through one another, swirling into graceful spirals and tight angles, some spelling out words in a language long-dead, others hinting at pictures and symbols that seemed to shift even as Viridian looked at them.

Careful not to scuff her work, he bent low to study the delicate patterns and glyphs, trying to make sense of what her efforts had wrought. He remained silent as he watched her carve the final lines needed. The princess nodded, then sat back exhausted.

She smiled at him and gestured to the window, to the afternoon sunlight streaming through it. As the bright light crept across the engraving, it filled the carving with a luminous liquid energy that shone with painful intensity. When the entire rune circle had been thus lit, Celestia spread her wings and whispered in a low voice words that seemed to writhe and crawl along Viridian’s coat. As she finished her incantation, she reared up, horn glowing. She hesitated for one last moment before bringing her hooves down in a crash that reverberated throughout the chamber.

The carved marble cracked and shattered, tossing shining debris into the air. However, while the stone shards fell back to the ground, the gathered sunshine remained suspended, congealing into a tight sphere that spun lazily as it contracted. When at last it finished condensing, it looked like a sun in miniature, no larger than a marble.

Tears streamed from his obsidian-black eyes as Viridian wrenched his gaze away. He focused on Celestia, watching as she approached her creation with wings outspread. She leaned forward, closed her mouth around the radiant orb, and swallowed it whole. Her body grew luminous, its glow chasing away what scant shadows hid in the corners of her room.

Viridian suspected that he would never be able to find words meaningful enough to do her presence justice. Just by being near her, he felt a shared empathy with all living things, a kinship that undercut anger, hatred, strife. From her smile alone, he sensed the fragility of life, and how precious it was as a result.

He understood a fragment of her true self, if only for just a moment.

Viridian knelt, nearly prostrating himself before a soft touch forced him to look up. He shuddered as her wings enfolded him and brought him close. As the glow surrounding them drowned out all else, he closed his eyes, focusing on nothing but her scent as they disappeared together in a flash of white light.

Cold air streamed over his coat, and he felt damp grass underhoof. The world around them began fading into view, and he felt Celestia pull her wings away. Viridian fought down a sense of loss as he blinked away tears and lingering flash spots. He looked around and saw green hills rolling out to distant mountains, punctuated by the occasional rocky outcropping, but no sign of civilization. His gaze fell upon three earth pony mares standing close together, like the cool end of the spectrum, talking to a scarred ivory unicorn wearing a horn ring. Though he was not as well-versed in pony magic as he would have liked, Viridian guessed that the band wasn’t merely a fashion statement. Nearby, Selene stood, watching and waiting.

Celestia moved forward, still infused with power. The air grew clouded, vaporous, as though her very majesty caused their surroundings to steam away. Sand looked up as Celestia approached their group.

“Lady...”

“In a moment, Dawn Star, I promise.” Celestia said, glancing casually at Sand. The princess did her best to mask her alarm at seeing Sand’s hide covered in thick, poorly healed lacerations. She shifted her gaze to Selene, narrowing her eyes the smallest fraction.

Selene returned a cold smile. “What? No Elements brought against me this time?”

“No Elements,” Celestia conceded, “though if I recall correctly, you attacked us first.”

Selene snorted and tossed her head. Chicory broke from her sisters and came to stand beside beside Selene, watching her silently. After a moment, Selene lowered her gaze and pawed at the ground. “I apologize for that unprovoked attack. I acted in a rage when I felt that you were mocking me by withholding what I most desired.”

Celestia’s eyes went wide. “I...I accept your apology, Selene. Thank you. Nopony was hurt, and I am certain it was simply a matter of misunderstanding one another.”

“Many evils in the world could be prevented with just a little more understanding,” Violet said, moving to sit on the other side of Selene. She glanced back, beckoning Indigo to bring Sand forward. “And thus do we seek your help in breaking the evil that leashes this one against her will to something she does not own.” Indigo placed a hoof on the ivory unicorn. Celestia frowned as she saw Sand flinch beneath the touch.

Selene floated the book before them, letting it hang in midair. “A piece of my self, such as it is, severed from me before I was given form, bound with her magic and her soul.” She gestured to Sand. “I have studied the geas used to seal it, but I cannot risk breaking it without endangering your...whatever she is to you.” She gave Sand a sideways glance.

“And how is it you think that I can help?” Celestia asked, drawing her lips into a thin line. She gave Sand a pointed look. “After harming my friend thus--”

“She did not do this to me, Lady,” Sand interjected.

Celestia paused, then relaxed visibly. “My apologies, Selene. It was ill-done of me to assume you were responsible for her condition.”

Selene gave her a dismissive wave with one dark hoof. “Easily admitted, easily forgiven.”

Celestia continued, “Yet if you have studied the spells used and have come up at a loss, I do not see what assistance I can offer--your knowledge of the Eclipsed far outstrips my own, especially in regards to what magics they use. Each tome I’ve ever examined has had its own unique bindings--divergent magics, I would assume--and I’ve had even less time to examine this book than the others.” She paused, glanced at Viridian. He nodded. “But we will assist in any way that we can. What would you have us do?”

Selene cocked her head, studying Celestia as if for the first time. “I find myself at a loss to explain your sudden change in attitude. I would know why, first.”

“Why what, exactly?” Celestia asked.

“Why you would suddenly choose to help me.” Selene gestured to Sand. “I have taken and bound your friend. I attacked you in your own home. You turned the Elements upon me. Why choose to help me now?”

The princess remained silent for long moments. Then: “Because of the love I bear for her, and because both of you are in need of aid.” She gave Selene a steady look. “I do not believe you are evil. I might have thought otherwise a few moments ago, but not now.”

Celestia sat back on her haunches as she held Selene’s gaze. “Luna and I have had a great deal of time to discuss our past. She called herself an engine of desire, of grief, of anger when she fell to her madness, yet none of those things are inherently evil. Taken to extremes, however, they can easily lead any of us down a path of destruction, turning us into a danger both to ourselves and to others.”

A crease appeared between Selene’s eyes. “Yet you do not fear this now? You’ve no idea what I will become when whole I have no idea, in truth.”

“Learning to trust one another ultimately requires a bit of faith, I’m afraid,” Celestia said. “By all accounts, you have held yourself in check thus far, and I believe that you’ve chosen your own path and your own actions.”

“And we shall remain by your side while you need us,” Chicory said to Selene.

“We will not abandon you,” Violet added.

Indigo nodded. “We believe in you.”

Selene froze, then gave the sisters and Celestia a tentative smile. She said, “I...thank you. All of you. It is a dark thing that nibbles at my heart--the feeling that I will stand forever in Luna’s shadow, that I will never be complete until matters are settled between us. It is the hammer that was used to shape me, the goad used to drive me, and I fear that I will always bear that mark upon my soul. I will do my utmost to resist its influence.” Her gaze grew distant. After a moment, her eyes snapped back into focus. “To the matter at hoof, however.” She beckoned Sand over, waiting until the ivory unicorn stood before her.

“From what Selene has explained to me, I have subconscious guards in place,” Sand said. “Like a foal holding onto a toy in her sleep, my body and soul cannot release the book without becoming disturbed in the process. The less I trust the pony or ponies working to dispel the magic, the tighter my grip becomes, and the worse the effects should the book be wrested from my control.”

She looked back at Selene. “As much as I appreciate not having my life and spirit ripped to tatters, or...having other things done to me,” she said, blushing, “I hope you’ll understand when I say that I don’t quite trust you.” Selene said nothing, but gave Sand a familiar crooked grin. Sand shook her head, but chanced a small smile before turning her gaze back to Celestia. “You, my Lady, are quite another matter.” Sand’s eyes twinkled and her smile grew warm and wide.

“Dawn...” Celestia said, matching the smile with one of her own.

Selene cocked her head as she watched their exchange. Finally, to Celestia she said, “I will need you to hold her mind and magic steady while I search out the threads binding her to my fragment so that I can sever them safely. It will not take long, but I am afraid that the process will not be wholly pleasant, no matter how much you hold her attention.”

Sand nodded, then reached up and removed the horn ring. Her eyes remained fixated on Celestia, however.

“I am ready, Lady.”

Celestia took a deep breath, but let it out when she felt a hoof on her shoulder.

Viridian said, “I believe I can assist in some small way without interfering. With your permission?” Celestia glanced at Sand and back, then nodded. Viridian lowered his head in focus.

Though there were no birds in sight, the songs of countless nightingales filled the air. Around them, the frigid highland grasses changed to a sunlit meadow, warm and soft and safe. A breeze that should have brought with it the smell of cold rains instead swept across them carrying the scent of wildflowers and honey. No cloud marred the sky, and everypony in attendance felt unknown tensions melt away as they looked around.

“A powerful illusion, to fool the senses thus,” Selene said, giving the buck a contented smile.

“To ease the mind and body,” Viridian said.

“Dawn,” Celestia said, horn glowing, “open yourself to my magic, and do not look away from my eyes.”

Selene closed her eyes, focused, and waited. When Sand and Celestia had established a harmony, Selene directed her will outwards. In her mind’s eye, she saw herself crawling over the princess in miniature, shapeless, formless, seeking the bridge between Celestia and Sand, looking to hide within their joined magic and slip past Sand’s defenses.

Selene found the connection and rode it.

She expected a turbulent river of emotions, churning with rapids and hidden snags. Instead, she found a placid stream, smooth as glass. In a way, it made it even more difficult to remain unnoticed--her presence stood out on the tranquil surface, but she bent her will low and skimmed across the subtle tension like a water strider.

The geas’s anchor points within Sand’s body and soul had already been mapped out, and it took Selene only moments to find them again. As she readied herself to snip them all at once, she took a moment to pray, asking whatever higher powers might be listening to guide her. With a spiritual lurch, she severed the bonds.

Sand screamed. She screamed, and her harmony with Celestia broke. She screamed, and Viridian’s illusion shattered. She screamed, and the magic holding her in place vanished. She writhed on the ground while her mind, body, and soul retched as one. Sand didn’t feel Celestia fly to her side to comfort her, didn’t see Viridian kneel as he began casting another spell, didn’t hear the murmurs of the flower sisters.

For a time, she knew only agony. But it began fading.

Her breath came in ragged gasps and sobs and whimpers. Gradually, the pain subsided, and as it did, she became aware that voices were raised in anger around her. As the rushing in her ears died down, she began to understand the words being thrown back and forth.

“...foalish to trust you,” Celestia said.

“I did everything I could to safeguard her well-being, I swear it!”

“Please.” Sand winced. Her throat felt jagged and torn, but at least the argument ceased. “Please,” she said again, unable to think of more.

“Dawn, forgive me,” Celestia said from beside the unicorn.

Shaking her head the tiniest bit, Sand said, “Between us...” Sand coughed, then took a deep breath. “Between us, Lady, there is nothing to forgive.”

Celestia wrapped soft, white wings around her friend. Sand savored the touch of her feathers, the smell of her fur, the sound of her breathing. She listened as birdsong returned to the air, and she turned her eyes to Viridian as he touched his antlers to her side. Warmth spread through her body, as though she basked beneath the fierce summer sun instead of the pallid winter light washing over them in truth.

Sand stirred, and Celestia drew back to regard her friend. The unicorn smiled before turning to Selene. Sand met her gaze, then prostrated herself before the alicorn. “Thank you, Selene. I know you did your best, and I am thankful to be free of my burden at last. I will be forever in your debt.”

Selene stood frozen. After a moment, she said, “No.” Sand raised her eyes, looking worried, but Selene gave her a calm smile. “There is no debt between us. We both had little choice in what was done to us, and I am thankful that you appear to be unharmed.”

Sand shuddered. “I...would not use that word, perhaps, but thank you all the same. The pain is fading, and I believe I shall recover, given enough time. However...” She pointed to the book, still floating midair, wholly intact. She directed a questioning look at Selene, but said nothing. For her part, Selene studied the book for several heartbeats before speaking.

“After all this time, after all this effort, to have it here at last,” Selene said. “It is such a little thing, yet I find myself strangely fearful. I had no such qualms when I first discovered it, yet now...” She cocked her head, revolving the book slowly, watching it turn.

Celestia kept her gaze on Selene, a hint of respect returning to her eyes.. “It appears that I’ve misjudged you again, Selene. After seeing your compassion for my friend’s suffering, I am convinced that you have the strength to overcome whatever corrupting influence has been woven into you, into the book. When you are with friends,” she said, making a wide gesture to encompass everyone present, “you have the strength to become more than what you are alone.”

Selene said nothing as she turned in a slow circle, meeting the gaze of every pony--and deer--around her, receiving a nod from each. She stepped to the book and placed her horn upon it.

As she absorbed the last fragment of her self, her body grew more substantial. She opened her teal eyes to watch the faint translucence fade from her body. The coruscating lights within her vanished from sight as solid, pewter-grey fur covered her form.

She expected similar treatment for her mane and tail, but when she turned to look, she saw that they remained as though cut from the starry night sky, billowing in their own unfelt breeze. Selene drew her lips into a thin line, but she supposed a constant reminder of her origins would not go amiss.

A realization occurred to her, and with faint trepidation, she craned her neck to look at her flank. There she found a dark purple moon, shadowed such that it appeared almost black, eclipsing a sun that mirrored Celestia’s own, both superimposed upon a blue blotch of daytime sky.

She was turning back to regard Celestia when she heard a distant wail just at the edge of her hearing. Selene cocked her head; her eyes lost focus while she strained to make out what it might be.

“You hear the sound of the cosmic winds flowing across the lunar plains,” Celestia said. “A fragment of the moon’s true name. Luna knew it first, and I learned it once I had to take control. Now you have it as well.” Celestia dipped her head. “I hope knowing that we share this connection will guide you in dark times when you find yourself lost.”

“You would gift me with this? You would play into my mast...into its hands?”

Celestia shook her head. “If it had been my gift to give, I would still have entrusted it to your keeping. However, you know it intuitively because you were a part of Luna. Should you truly seek to extend the will of your former master, you would need to seek out the other pieces of the name on your own.”

Selene nodded. “I...will need some time to gather my bearings.” She turned her head when she felt a hoof placed gently upon her flank, touching the new-made mark there.

“Whole at last,” Chicory said, withdrawing her hoof.

“With friends beside you,” Indigo said, smiling.

“There is time to rest, but still much to do,” Violet said. “We should be off soon.”

“I...yes. Thank you.” Selene turned to face Celestia. “I may never be the paragon you are, but I will strive to ensure that your faith in me is well-placed. Here, let me give you something for all that you’ve done for me.” Her horn glowed, and with a dip of her head, a luminous map appeared in midair.

Celestia stepped forward to investigate. Her eyes went wide when she saw what two particular circles emphasized: Canterlot and Fjieena din Tor.

“Take it,” Selene said, furling the map and sealing it with a conjured ribbon. “I hope that this will aid you in what you seek.” She turned, then paused and looked back around with a sly grin on her face. “I admit, it is a bit of a hollow gesture. With the geas broken, your lover there should regain both her memories and her powers in time, and I imagine she’d have been able to supply you with the same information about her home.”

Celestia wore a warm smile. “Yet you’ve saved us time and much uncertainty, and done so in good faith. We thank you, Selene. May the sun and stars light your way.”

Selene nodded, turning back to the three sisters as they closed their eyes in concentration. Selene did the same, and a moment later, they vanished together in a flash of violet light.

“She does seem to have a flair to her magic,” Sand said, studying the sparkles falling to the earth where Selene and her entourage had disappeared. “And I...Lady? Are you all right?”

Celestia had closed her eyes and slumped in place where she sat. As Sand came to stand before her, Celestia gave her friend a tired smile. “Thank you, Dawn, but I am simply exhausted. We should depart as well, while what power I siphoned off still flows within me, however sluggishly.” She beckoned to Viridian. “Please. I will need your assistance.”

The buck stepped over. He met Celestia’s gaze and his eyes closed of their own accord. He felt her presence settle over his shoulders like a gentle snow, and he shivered, unconsciously calling forth his magic. He felt it rolling off his body in smooth tendrils, drawn towards Celestia as she drew upon his energy to fuel her spell.

“Lady, what...” Sand said as the world around them disappeared in white light. “...Are you doing?”

Sand looked around as the Canterlot throne room faded into view. She shook her head to clear the flash spots when she felt Celestia collapse beside her. Guards rushed to Celestia’s side, kneeling to aid the princess. Her eyes fluttered open and she gave them a weak smile.

“Thank you, everypony, but I just need to rest for a while. I am afraid that was quite taxing, even with Viridian’s aid.” She inclined her head in the briefest of nods to the buck, but he only gave her a worried frown in return.

Celestia rose, and with the help of a few willing shoulders, made it to her chambers in short order. She sighed as she laid spine to feathered mattress, closing her eyes as the weight of their recent expedition finally caught up to her.

“Lady?”

The princess opened her eyes by half. She favored Sand with the same weak smile that she had used in the throne room. “I will be fine, Dawn. In time. I drew off the tiniest sliver of the sun’s power when I went to treat with you and Selene, for I did not know what to expect. While not as...drastic as what my sister did on your quest together, I am afraid that it does take quite a bit out of me.”

Sand wanted to ask about Luna, about the powers spoken of, but she saw exhaustion claim Celestia. Sand decided to leave her friend to a well-deserved rest.

Viridian trailed her out, and he shut the door behind them. “What do you make of that?” he asked.

A moment of silence passed as Sand considered the question. “Teleporting from here to wherever that was must have been taxing in the extreme. To do it twice?” She shook her head. “What did she do to you on the return trip?”

Viridian looked pensive. “I’m not certain, exactly. But come, let us walk. No need to disturb Her Highness while she sleeps.” He nodded down the hallway.

“She tapped into my magic somehow,” he continued. “I felt...connected. Did you not feel the same before Selene severed the book from you?”

Sand stared at the ground as they walked, not really paying attention to their surroundings. “Perhaps. Yet the Lady and I knew one another’s thoughts and emotions in those moments. It sounds like she did something slightly different with you if you’ve been left in the dark.”

Viridian nodded. “We might do well to ask her when she’s fully recovered. You ponies have countless mysteries about you that I’ve yet to pierce.”

“Truly?” Sand looked up, eyeing the red-brown buck. “We’ve no other obligations, and you’ve piqued my curiosity as well. I don’t know that I’ve ever heard of deerfolk visiting Equestria, let alone met one in the flesh. Perhaps some discussion over dinner then?”

He quirked an eyebrow and said, “Indeed. Let us see in what ways we can trouble Celestia’s chefs.”

***

“Could you pronounce that again please?” Sand asked, giving Viridian a perplexed look as she floated a shaking cup of tea to her lips. Goddesses, I had forgotten how much simple pleasures mattered.

“Jormungandr,” he said, enunciating each syllable as clearly as he could. “I am told that Princess Celestia simply calls him ‘Jor,’ though I would not dare to do so personally.”

Sand made a noncommittal sound. “So she talked to him why? It sounds as though she should have just gone directly to this messenger, this Coyote.” She took another sip, narrowing her eyes at her cup as it wobbled in midair.

Viridian nodded. “Had she the means, I believe she would have bypassed both parties altogether and simply contacted my people directly. Yet we are a...cautious people, and not easy to reach on a whim. Princess Celestia felt that our aid might be needed at a moment’s notice, and Coyote had the means to reach us with her request when others could not.” He took a moment to examine her. “I promise I will not leave your question half-answered for long, but first, how much do you know about the world beyond Equestria?”

Sand struggled a moment to float her teacup to a standstill without spilling any. She said, “A bit. I was reborn in a city outside of Equestria’s borders, but the journey was uneventful and, while my memories continue trickling in, largely forgotten.” She shook her head. “I admit, I led a sheltered life, one mostly spent in study. What little I know of non-pony cultures comes from a...friend of mine.” She blushed. “And that, mostly about zebras.”

Viridian stifled a smile. “To answer your question, she sought Jormungandr out because he knew how to get in contact with Coyote, and she did not. The trickster and the world snake are each remnants of ancient cultures, ones long since turned to dust, and they keep closer company with each other than with still-viable domains such as Celestia’s and Luna’s.” He paused. “I doubt we will see much of them in the future, however. Dominions come and go, and creatures like Coyote and Jormungandr have learned how to survive the storms of change by disappearing when troubles arise.”

“And yet we must struggle,” Sand said. “Unable to cower and hide lest all that we love come to ruin.” She sighed. “And your own nation? You’ve nothing to fear from this looming threat? I’d expect quite a bit more than a single envoy if this was seen as more than a trifle.”

He shook his head. “I would not be here if that were the case, amiable as relations between ponies and deer might be. We would not want ourselves drawn into a war in which we had no stake.” He paused, giving her an inquiring look. “I hope you’ll forgive me if some of my information is less complete than I’d like? Details have been far and few between at times.”

“Of course.” She nodded. “Please.”

“I should first mention that the All-Father sent me here on precious little information, yet I have come to believe that Celestia’s call was more than warranted. However, at her insistence, I have refrained for requesting more assistance--she has great faith that a smaller force of individuals will perform better than a large army, however disciplined they might be.” He left Celestia’s confession about war and breeding unspoken. ”The trapped alicorns that Luna felt on the other side of the rift, and more importantly, whatever exiled them--these things are very real concerns to us and any creature of free will.”

“Luna told me that she sealed the rift at Horsetooth--at great cost, no less. Why concern ourselves with that now?” Sand asked.

Viridian looked pensive a moment. “You did not think it odd that so soon after your return from the rift, Selene made her presence known?”

“Coincidences are just that,” Sand said, giving the buck a thoughtful frown. “Yet now I cannot help but wonder...” She looked off to the side, not really seeing. “The same place?”

He nodded. “A window at Horsetooth compared to a gaping portcullis at Fjieena din Tor, both opening out onto the same world. And with Selene no longer acting as a filter...”

Sand groaned. “Then whatever lurks on the other side of the divide could march an entire army of its own through. From what you’ve told me, it already sends my people against Celestia.”

“Scouts, most likely,” Viridian suggested. “Probing our defenses and what kind of response Celestia might give. Thus far, there have been only the two impostor guards. They have been heavily spellbound; nothing we’ve been done has managed to cleanse their minds of outside control.”

“May I...may I see them?” Sand asked with only the faintest tremble in her voice.

Viridian gave her a consoling look. “I am afraid that is not my decision to make. While Princess Celestia has given me free reign with my judgment, the two unicorns are still her prisoners alone.”

Sand sighed. “I suppose I will ask her once she’s recovered. I only...” She looked away. “I hope I do not know them.”

The buck nodded, but said nothing.

“I should have pressed Selene for more details when it became apparent that she wished me no harm,” she said, looking off to the side as her gaze grew distant.

A sudden flare of pain caused Sand to twist in her seat, rubbing one hoof along her side. From the corner of her eye, she caught Viridian studying her scars, and a worried crease appeared between her brows when he kept his silence. Sand appeared to struggle for a moment before continuing..

“I cannot help but feel that we approach a tipping point,” Sand said with a frown. “I only hope that we learn what needs to be done before it is too late.”

***

Three days after Sand’s salvation, Luna looked upon the monastery with quiet apprehension. At first glance, it felt decrepit and disused. She studied it more closely and to her surprise found that the grey stone walls appeared whole and unbroken, well-tended even. Jungle vines covered the temple’s surface in thick ropes and mats, yet they only crawled over, not through. Perhaps it is simply age that lends this place an air of fragility, Luna thought.

Twilight stood resolute, expectant. “Well, no time like the present, Princess,” she said, striding forward. Luna wanted to ask her to wait, but refrained as her friend took the thick brass door knocker in hoof, giving several resounding knocks. Luna cringed involuntarily, feeling that the sound was too jarring in such a hallowed place.

The door swung open with little fanfare. Out of it peered the head of a striped colt. He looked them up and down a moment before vanishing back out of sight. Twilight and Luna shared a look, then took a hesitant step forward just as the zebra colt reappeared rump-first. When he came fully in view, they could see that his mane was cropped close to his skin, and he wore thick orange robes in spite of the oppressive heat and humidity. After a moment, they saw that he struggled to drag an unadorned crate out using only his teeth, so Twilight hastened to aid him with a little magic.

The colt pulled the box to a stop before Luna and Twilight, then stood back to regard them with an inscrutable expression. He said nothing, but after a moment, his eyes darted to the box before returning to stare at the ponies.

Luna shrugged and pulled the lid off with a flick of her magic. She peered inside, quirked an eyebrow at the crate’s contents before looking at Twilight and gesturing her over.

“Not as easy as just knocking on the door and getting them back, you said?” Luna gave Twilight a toothy grin.

For her part, Twilight said nothing, simply sticking her tongue out at Luna. Twilight levitated her tail out of the box, floated it to its proper place on her backside, and hoped for the best. She gave a little yelp as sudden feeling returned to her tail, tingling as though it were a limb that had been asleep and only just woken.

Luna replaced her tail and gave it a small swish, happy to have it back. She looked over to see Twilight practically cradling her own tail in her hooves. For some reason she could not explain, Luna thought of Rarity.

“We thank you for these gifts,” Luna said, addressing the colt with a bow. He returned a nod. “How did you...?” She spoke to the colt’s back as he turned to head back inside, pausing a moment to beckon them to follow. The ponies shared a look, then filed in behind him as he led them deeper into the monastery.

In spite of the sweltering heat outside, the inside of the monastery was cool, refreshing. Twilight felt as if she had come out of a daze, her mind seeing clearly and smoothly for the first time in ages. She looked around, noticing several zebras of all ages attending to their own business in small knots of quiet activity. Most wore the same orange robes as their silent guide, but a scant few appeared to be travelers like themselves.

Dim light washed in from the windows, augmented by numerous candles burning with soothing ivory flames. A plush red carpet spread out underhoof to give some semblance of quietude, yet Twilight found their muted hoofsteps to still be the loudest things she could hear.

The colt led them down several narrow passageways before they ended up in a small nook tucked away from the main thoroughfares. A table for three had already been prepared, and he gestured for them to take their seats as he began serving them tea and biscuits.

“Er...thank you,” Twilight said, giving Luna an awkward look before returning her attention to their diminutive server. “We actually came here to--”

“Meet with me, yes,” the colt said in a tenor voice as he finished doling out the last of the refreshments. When he looked up, they saw the measuring gaze he leveled at each of them, the depth of thought at work behind his expression. They realized that they had found him at last: the Erudite.

“You should know this first: your ivory friend survived the shipwreck that split your party. The last reports I’ve heard placed her in Celestia’s company three days ago,” he said. The colt took a seat, giving them an expectant look.

It took a moment for his simple words to register. Then: “She’s alive!” Twilight beamed Luna a huge grin. “I knew you were right, Princess!”

Luna smiled, no less radiant than her friend. “We both were, Twilight. I am enormously pleased to have confirmation of our faith, however.” She turned to the colt. “Thank you very much for informing us of this. May I ask how you came by this information?”

He nodded. “Of course. Swift wings bore the letter here just this morning with a report from my sources.”

“Your sources?” Luna asked, raising an eyebrow. “Spies?”

The colt shrugged. “If you wish. More like ponies who know that I’m interested in both you and your friends and are happy to pass word along to me.”

“Well, we appreciate you letting us know,” Twilight said as she elbowed Luna. “Don’t we, Princess?”

“Of course. My apologies if I sounded anything less than utterly grateful. We have worried long about our friend, and I am happy to hear that Sand is in good company.”

He nodded. “To business then?”

“One more question, if you’ll oblige us?” Luna asked.

He gestured for her to continue.

“How did you get our tails?” The princess gave the young zebra an appraising look.

“An oddly cheerful zebra dropped them off here and told me that you would be arriving within the week to claim them. He seemed to mean no harm, and odd as the cargo was...” He shrugged his shoulders. “There are many peculiar things in the world.”

Luna asked, “You did not know him?”

He shook his head. “Should I have?”

Luna and Twilight exchanged a look. Twilight shrugged.

“Perhaps not,” Luna said. “We only hoped that you might shed some light on a mystery he left us.”

The colt’s eyebrows rose. “A mystery greater than two pony tails stuffed in a box that magically reattached themselves to their owners?”

Twilight snorted. “When you put it that way...”

Luna nodded. “It does sound...strange. Yet he left us with a rhyme we’ve had little luck in deciphering.” She took a moment to recite what she could recall with Twilight filling in any missed gaps. Between them, they had the entire rhyme in order after a few stilted attempts.

The colt hummed to himself as he took a sip of tea. “I may have an answer for you, but I would like an opportunity to consider it at length first, lest I give you only an incomplete thought. In the meantime, shall we proceed with why you’ve made this journey?”

“I...yes,” Luna said, ruffling her feathers. She hesitated. “I apologize, I’m afraid that you’ve thrown me off balance.”

He said, “You wish to bridge whatever divide stands between our people, yes?” Luna nodded. He took a moment to consider his words. “Since you set out from your home, how often did you ever feel yourself to be the target of prejudice, fear, or hatred?”

Luna blinked. “In truth, very rarely. I felt some dark looks upon us in Marebasa, but...” She stopped to consider all that had transpired. “No. Almost never, really.” A crease appeared between her brows. “But Sand’s book...”

“Was merely a guide, a warning,” the colt said. “A potential disaster that you’ve long since averted.” He looked up at them. “Word has spread far and wide, faster than wildfire, about the perils you’ve faced and overcome. Anywhere that one zebra meets another, they learn what you’ve done. Even now, they respect you for your courage, your tenacity. Their fears of the nightmare you once were fade from their minds. However, the previously unseen horrors you’ve uncovered, those are the true peril.”

Twilight groaned. “Sand was right then,” she said, looking miserable. “We prevented one disaster only to cause another, and now we don’t even know the details.” She looked up to see the colt shaking his head.

“I am no seer to know the future entirely, I only speak as one who knows the heart of his people.” He looked at Luna. “Yet I believe that this evil would have reared its head regardless of your actions.” He shook his head. “I am afraid that I can offer little more than some advice at this point.” He spread his forelegs wide. “Ultimately, even with what influence I have, I believe that my part in your story is almost at an end.”

Twilight’s ears dropped. “So that’s it? We’re stuck in an even worse situation than before with no way forward?”

The colt hesitated, looked inwards. After a time, he said, “The rhyme you told me earlier, I think it is a potential key for your to pursue.” He looked up, meeting their gazes. “You saw a sun and two moons beyond the rift at Horsetooth, yes?”

Luna gave him a startled look before she remembered. “Your...sources?”

He nodded. “Something of that sort. Some of the ponies you linked with to close the rift reported fragments of memories that seemed oddly out of place in their minds, yet corroborated with others’ experiences too well to be a mere coincidence.”

“I see,” Luna said. She blinked, paused a moment. “Oh...I see. A day and two nights--the sun and two moons. Three alicorns banished, lying dormant.” She nodded to herself, then stopped, shook her head. “The rift was sealed, however.” She frowned. “At great cost to both the ponies of the village and to myself.”

The colt shook his head and shrugged. “That is my only take on the matter, I’m afraid. I’ve little else to offer except a bit of advice.”

The young zebra gave them both a searching look before saying, “You’ve learned much on your journey here. About yourselves, about each other, about just a few of the other cultures of this world.” He paused, then gave a small nod. “But, at long last, I think it is time that you returned home. Your friends need you and you need them.” He gave them a warm, toothy smile. “It is finally time to go home.”

***

(Special thanks to my reviewers Cold in Gardez and Chris -- they help me improve more and more every chapter, and without their diligence, this would be a moldering heap of text, I have no doubt. They're both better authors than I, so if you're in the market for some good reading, go check out their stuff!)

13 - Homecoming

“I’m beginning to see why Rarity was so enamored with this,” Twilight shouted over the wind.

She soared through the air on enormous wings crafted from morning dew, gossamer, and more than a little magic. She banked, caught a sudden gust of wind, and nearly barreled into Luna.

“Easy there, Twilight,” Luna said. “You’ve learned much about flight in only a day, but it would be wise to conserve your strength. We have a ways to go yet.” She looked over, but couldn’t tell whether Twilight had heard or not. The unicorn glided with eyes closed and a smile plastered on her face. Luna grinned. We should only be a few hours out from Marebasa, and from there... She shivered and her grin grew wider still. Sister...

While the remaining hours sped by, the world passed beneath them, unseen save for a carpet of thick grey clouds. When the dreary weather finally broke, they saw green hills rolling away into the far sunset and a mountainside city shining off in the distance.

“How are you feeling, Twilight?” Luna asked.

Twilight returned a tired smile and said, “Good. Glad that we’re in sight of Canterlot--my back is killing me, but this has been a lot nicer than walking all the way home.” She paused. “And I’m about done with boats for good.”

Luna smirked. “We’ve kept a swift pace. The Erudite was kind in sending a messenger ahead of us, but I believe we will arrive first.” She regarded her friend, watching as Twilight swooped this way and that in graceful arcs. “You’ve a knack for flying. You should take wing more often.”

“It’d be kind of hard to read up here, Princess,” Twilight said. “And the clouds would get the pages all soggy, I bet.” She closed her eyes and savored the wind through her mane. Well, maybe I could try it one or two more times.

Their approach did not go unnoticed. A pegasus guard broke from his aerial patrol and swooped to intercept.

“Hail to you, Princess Luna! Hail to you, Twilight Sparkle!” he called out. Twilight gave him a small wave and a smile, focusing her strength on keeping her course steady.

“Greetings, child,” Luna said, inclining her head as he fell into an escort position beside her. “Thank you for seeing us home--we have been away long, and it will be good to see everypony again, and to sleep in my own bed, for a change.”

“I apologize for not having a more formal welcome ready for you, Princess Luna,” he said with an apologetic dip of his head. “I fear we did not have word of your coming.”

Luna glanced at Twilight for a moment before giving the pegasus a warm smile. “Understandable. We wished to return with all haste, and I fear we outpaced the messenger sent ahead of us. In truth, it will be nice to surprise my sister for once.” Her levity faded a bit as she saw his grim expression. “What is it?”

“Princess Celestia is well, but she has been recovering in her chambers for several days now.”

“What from?” Twilight asked, pulling closer to ensure she missed nothing.

He hesitated a moment before remembering whose company he was in. “Four days ago, Captain Perseus told us that she went to take care of some business with Ambassador Viridian of the deerfolk. She returned by magic some hours later, but appeared to be exhausted and sorely in need of rest. She’s been in good spirits since then, though she’s yet to hold a formal court or leave her chambers.”

Luna pursed her lips. “Now I am even more eager to see my sister. Twilight?” Luna waited until she had her friend’s attention. “We should forego the rest of our flight. Are you ready?” Twilight nodded, pulling in close. The princess looked to their escort. “Thank you, child. We’ll let you return to your duties.”

The princess focused her thoughts on the hallway outside of Celestia’s chambers. With a mental snap, she and Twilight found themselves standing before two startled-looking guards. Luna raised one hoof to knock at the door, then decided that propriety could be damned and barged in.

Celestia looked up from her book and the soft confines of her bedding. When she saw Luna charging towards her, Celestia rose on shaky legs and soon found herself enfolded in a massive hug that she was only too happy to return.

“Tia...” Luna whispered, not fighting back the tears that spilled from beneath closed lids.

“Luna...” Celestia said in a thick voice, resting her head as she breathed in her sister’s scent.

Twilight stood back, wanting to rush forward and join the embrace, yet feeling that she should step out to give the sisters some time alone together. Her body decided to simply plant its rump on the tiled floor and wait until she could make up her mind.

After a several minutes of quiet conversation, the sisters broke apart, though they remained close beside one another. Celestia leaned upon Luna as they turned their gazes on Twilight, beckoning her forward with warm smiles. She needed no further encouragement and half-walked, half-trotted to Celestia’s side, giving her mentor a careful but heartfelt hug

“It is so good to have you both back,” Celestia said. “I did not think to see you again for some time yet.” She returned to her bed then gestured for them to join her. “But come, let us send for the others so you can tell us of your journeys. Dawn Star has recounted her adventures to me, but there are many gaps from her... divergence, and I am certain that she will be overjoyed to see you again.”

Celestia sent a guard to request the presence of Viridian and Sand, and also to ask her chef to send up something suitable for their reunion. She busied herself with a bit of writing, scribbling out several notes that she stacked into a neat pile. Twilight trotted in place, anxious to see her friend again. When the door opened half a dozen minutes later, she started to charge forward, only to be brought up short when a stately buck stepped through first. Viridian nodded to the assembled ponies before moving aside to admit Sand.

Already off-balance, Twilight could only stare in open shock at the numerous scars that covered large parts of Sand’s body. Ivory fur had regrown in irregular patches, and she couldn’t help but flinch as she took in her friend’s appearance.

Sand had worn a happy grin when she first stepped in, but when she saw Twilight’s reaction and the hesitation in her friend’s stance, her mirth rippled and faded. “Being caught belowdecks did not do good things to my body, I’m afraid,” Sand said, letting her gaze drift away from anypony in particular. “I--oof!”

Twilight had recovered and taken the opportunity to tackle-hug her friend. She laid her head on Sand’s shoulder and in a soft voice said, “Dawn, honestly.” She felt Sand go stiff beneath her embrace for a moment, then relax and return the gesture in kind. After several quiet moments together, a shadow fell over them, prompting Twilight to back up and give her friend a chance to breathe.

“We are happy to see you safe and sound,” Luna said, stepping forward to give a more restrained, but no less emotional hug. “We’ve been too long apart, and I hope that it shall not happen again. We are all stronger together.”

Sand felt her cheeks smarting and realized that she had been smiling hard ever since Twilight’s quiet chastisement. A polite cough sounded from beside her. “Ah, my apologies. Luna, Twilight, this is Viridian.” She gestured to the red-brown buck. He gave them a courtly bow, murmuring kind greetings as he straightened.

They made small talk while servants entered and set up a dining table, covering it with a feast fit for a dozen ponies. Celestia nodded to them in appreciation for ensuring it was close enough that she need not leave her bed to eat. The servants bowed, seeing themselves out as everyone took their place at the table, though Celestia troubled one of them for a few moments as she pressed the stack of notes into his keeping.

They ate, sharing stories and theories, with tales of each party’s adventures punctuating the conversation. Gradually, the threads of each journey wove their way into a larger tapestry, finally giving everyone present a complete picture, or as close to one as they were likely to receive. Some details were best left unshared.

“Purpose,” Celestia said once they had had time to consider what had been laid before them. She looked around at her guests. “We’ve heard suggestions indicating some greater threat to our being, but the theories line up a bit too cleanly for my liking. If there has been one truth so far during these times, it has been this: nothing is ever easy.”

“What of the Eclipsed unicorns who attacked you?” Sand asked. “My people are enthralled by something.”

Celestia nodded. “I agree, but trying to link their enslavement to a force that Luna sealed away is a tenuous lead, at best. We’ve no reason to believe the two are even connected. Coyote--a being legendary for his trickery--might simply be pointing us down the wrong path. Wise as he is, the Erudite would hardly be the first to be fooled by such a red herring.” She had the good grace not to call Viridian out on his theory as well, but she noticed him blushing all the same.

“Why would Coyote do that though?” Twilight asked. “I mean, he had his laughs with our tails and that wild chase...” She cocked her head. “Oh. One chase after another, huh?”

“Immortality encourages us to find what amusements we can,” Luna said. “For those of us without scruples, this can take the form of many things that others might deem hazardous. Malicious even.” She glared at her sister.

Celestia grinned. “Luna, he stole your tails, and not even for a week. I would hardly consider that malicious.” Her grin faded. “Still, I do not think it wise to read too much into matters without knowing more of substance first.”

She looked around at all those assembled at the table before speaking again. “I must ask you to travel to Dawn’s home, to this Fjieena din Tor. Go there, and seek out an explanation for the attack on us. While the two unicorns masquerading as my guards posed very little threat, the spellbindings holding their minds in thrall are complex, powerful work. There must be more to this mystery than a single assassination attempt.”

“So when do we begin?” Twilight looked at Celestia. “Maybe when you’re well enough to travel, Princess?”

Celestia shook her head. “Even if we waited for me to recover fully, I must remain here, as I did before. Our kingdom needs a leader, and there are old magics that require my occasional attention to maintain; I cannot be away for long before needing to return.” She gave Twilight a sad smile. “No, my faithful student. I’m afraid that you’ve come home only long enough to be sent away again.”

The others murmured amongst themselves until Twilight cut through the discussion. “Then... since we’re not on Princess Luna’s quest anymore, what about bringing my other friends with us?” Her gaze flicked over Luna and Sand. “No offense intended, you two. I just miss them, and we work really well together.” Luna nodded. After a moment’s hesitation, Sand did the same, albeit more slowly.

Celestia understood, however. “I’ve already sent word to have your friends join you. I’ve also made arrangements for their responsibilities to be taken care of in their absence. We will be stronger having you and all of your friends together again.”

Dinner wound down on less somber notes, and servants reappeared as if by magic to clear away the remains of the meal. The guests murmured quiet words to one another as they settled their business for the evening and departed. As Luna turned to go, Celestia called to her in a soft voice, “Luna? Could you stay behind for a moment?”

Once everyone else had left, Luna willed the chamber door shut with a quiet thump. Celestia struggled to rise from her bed, prompting her sister to hasten to her side.

Luna said, “No need to strain yourself, Tia. To think that I would return and find you in such a state... what did you do to yourself?”

Celestia grinned ruefully. “I drank a drop of sunlight.”

Luna raised an eyebrow. “Risky.”

“Less risky than some actions one might take.” Celestia shot her sister a knowing look. She draped one wing over Luna’s blue-purple shoulders as they started walking.

Luna grimaced. “Desperate times, and all that. I was linked with three dozen other ponies at the Horsetooth rift, some of whom fed me a great deal of power, but it wasn’t enough to seal shut the portal.” She looked away. “It was risky, however. Were it not for one pony in particular, I...” She stopped speaking when she felt felt Celestia give a reassuring squeeze with her draped wing.

“Even in our darkest moments, there will always be those who care about us,” Celestia said. They approached one of many side-doors around the castle, and she pulled them in its direction. “But come, the night is young, and we’ve so little time together. I would rather spend it out beneath the open sky than cooped up in these halls.”

***

“Is it not glorious, my sister?!”

Luna, maddened with depression and jealousy, waited for Celestia’s response as she glared down from a hilltop perch. Behind her, the moon hung low in the sky, full and huge and ominous, casting its cold light out over their dying kingdom.

“Well? Answer me!” Luna screamed. Her voice bore down with palpable force, flattening the grass around her. Fire danced in her eyes; she broke into a demented grin and started to laugh. Her coat darkened while her mane and tail began to take on a smoky, indistinct look.

Celestia felt tears running down her face as she stared back up at the twisted form of her sister. Her beloved. Her world. Celestia spread her wings and silently pleaded for the Elements to come to her aid. Within moments, they arrived amidst whispers of hope and salvation, but Luna paid them no mind. Her laughter rolled over the sound ofthe wind screaming past her.

The Elements shone with a dazzling radiance when Celestia called upon their power. She drew in a shuddering breath, wet with her heart’s blood. Her grief-stricken whisper carried over the cacophonous winds and the laughter of the insane goddess.

“Yes, Luna. It is glorious.”

Celestia’s horn flashed, and the world went silent.

***

On a lonely hilltop beneath the moonlit sky, two alicorns watched the heavens turn.

“I was a fool,” Luna said from beside her sister.

“You were young,” Celestia countered.

“So I was a young fool. What I did was inexcusable.”

“You have atoned for what happened.”

“Yet we are drawn back to the lingering curse of my madness. I am not eager to journey to Sand’s home to see such a blatant reminder of my mistakes.”

“Everypony makes mistakes, Luna.”

“You haven’t.”

“You don’t know how wrong you are about that.”

Luna looked at her big sister. After a heartbeat, Celestia turned and met her gaze before pulling her sister close with a wing. Luna leaned against Celestia as they stared up at the moon. Time passed, but neither of them noticed how long.

“Is it not glorious, my sister?” Celestia asked in a soft voice.

The younger princess stiffened, and after a moment, turned to study Celestia in the pale, argent light. Finally, Luna relaxed and returned her gaze to the skies.

“Yes, Tia. It is glorious.”

***

“A boat?!” Twilight blanched. Her eyes darted back and forth between Luna and Sand, trying to read their expressions in the glare of the afternoon light. She had been anxious enough the previous night with Celestia’s request, but the thought of yet another water crossing filled her with dread.

Luna gave Twilight a sympathetic smile and said, “We’ll be traveling to the coast by sky chariot, but the Great Sea is simply too vast to fly across.”

“I promise it won’t be as bad this time,” Sand said. After a moment, she amended, “I promise that it shouldn’t be as bad this time. Viridian is probably still off conferring with Celestia, but after seeing some of what he’s capable of, I’m certain he could help alleviate any maladies you suffer on the trip.” She looked around their guest quarters, taking only a moment to find what she sought. An overstuffed papasan chair creaked as she trotted over and hopped up onto it.

Luna said, “I imagine that his magical aid in such matters will hardly be necessary. The Great Sea is quite tranquil this time of year, by all accounts. Trade winds will carry us most of the way, and with the royal coffers paying for this journey, we can ensure that we’re prepared quite a bit better for the trip.”

“Still...” Twilight stuck out her tongue, starting to look ill. “I’m going to see about finding a spell to fight seasickness. After all, I’m probably not the only one that’s going to need it and it doesn’t hurt to be prepared.” She gave them a weak grin as she headed out the door, closing it behind her.

Sand shook her head, then turned a sidelong glance on Luna. “You spent days practicing new spells with her in the desert, and not one of them was something as simple as quelling nausea?”

“I taught her how to fight, not how to get her sea legs beneath her,” Luna said, matching Sand’s expression. “Besides, I don’t know any such spell. I’m not so cruel that I would have withheld anything that could have helped her on our voyages together.”

Sand made a noncommittal sound, staring off in the direction of Twilight’s most likely destination: the royal library.

Luna studied the ivory pony before asking, “How is your own magic faring? You mentioned recovery in light of the severance from your tome, but I’ve yet to see you do much more than float bottles back and forth.”

“I’d think you’d be more appreciative of that trick.” Sand smirked at Luna “You’ve made no complaints for all the times that I filled your wine glass last night.”

“Mm. Being a princess is thirsty work,” Luna said. “Still, it would behoove us to know what you’re capable of in case we run into trouble.”

Sand struggled out of her chair. “I’m not much of a fighter, I’m afraid, so my combat prowess is lacking.” She paused. “Have I ever told you what my cutie mark stands for?” Luna shook her head. Sand hummed for a few moments before saying, “I’m supposed to be talented at making... a specific kind of difficult decision.” She drew her lips into a thin line. “And as you know, I don’t always choose correctly. But regardless of my failings, my magic reflects that skill.”

She lowered her head, pointing it at an empty space in the middle of the room. A wan light hovered at the tip of her horn, growing in intensity as her spell neared completion.

Luna cocked her head and asked, “How did you get your mark, exactly?”

The spell fizzled and went out as Sand lost her focus.

After a moment, she said, “It’s...an unpleasant story.” She pawed at the ground.

Luna studied her friend. In a soft voice, she asked, “Ah. Was it really so bad?”

Sand sighed. “It was, yes. I don’t regret what I did, only that it had been necessary in the first place.”

Luna nodded. “We all have our demons. If you’d rather not tell me...” Sand was shaking her head.

“I do, Luna. You’re my friend, and you should know the truth, but it sounds horrific without context.” She paused. “It was horrific, even in context. My mark appeared when I killed my sister.”

Luna’s eyes widened, but she remained silent, merely waiting.

Sand continued, “We were young, and we... made a grave mistake. One that cost us dearly. My sister paid the highest price, and I...” Sand looked down, swallowed in a suddenly dry throat. “I ended her suffering.” She paused. “Or so I tell myself.”

A gentle hoof on her shoulder prompted Sand to look up. She looked into Luna’s eyes and saw a compassion there, if not necessarily understanding. Neither pony smiled, but neither did they break the shared gaze for several heartbeats.

Finally, Luna said, “Knowing you, you did what you thought was right, and that is all we really can do in this world.” She said no more, and they sat in quiet companionship for a few minutes before Sand pushed away her melancholy.

“Do you still want a demonstration?”

Luna nodded. “If you’re feeling up to it.”

Sand answered by gesturing to an empty space in the center of the room. Her horn glowed with a pale, cold light. Moments later, a luminescent bell appeared in midair, hovering unaided. It began to emit a soft, calming tone reminiscent of wind chimes swaying in a gentle breeze. Both ponies found their thoughts clearing, their emotions stilling.

“I’m sure it’s not as flashy as some of your combat magics,” Sand said in a flat, neutral voice. “However, I imagine it will still be useful. It serves to calm thoughts and pacify one’s feelings, good and bad. Decision making is difficult enough at times, so this spell removes the complexity of emotions from the equation so long as you can hear the sound of the bell. The magic itself is easily dispelled”--she nodded, and the bell disappeared--”and you should be able to feel the effects wear off almost immediately.” She gave Luna a warm smile that faded with her next words. “If I had had this spell available to me in the past, perhaps I would not have...” She faltered. “Well, if wishes were bits, we’d all be rich.”

Luna studied the space where the bell had been. “A double-edged sword, in a way,” she said. “Our emotions can drive us to extremes, true, but without them, are we even ponies anymore? Decisions would lack empathy, compassion, understanding.” She looked to her friend.

Sand nodded, returning Luna’s gaze. “A risk, true. It’s not something I would use lightly. But you, of all ponies, know the dangers we can pose to ourselves, to our loved ones.”

A thoughtful frown crept across Luna’s face. “Still, I would like you to be careful with it. Our hearts soften the edges of callous logic such that we make our choices informed by more than just cold facts and hard data.” Luna started to say more, but a sound at the entryway gave her pause.

The door opened, prompting both ponies to turn and see Twilight return triumphant, holding a book aloft in her magical grip. “I knew there had to be a spell!” She beamed them both an enormous smile. “If the zebras could brew up something simple that worked for seasickness, I was sure that there had to a magical equivalent, especially for something so common.”

She willed the book open, using her magic to highlight the particular details of a spell for Sand’s inspection. Beneath the arcane text, a diagram illustrated the workings of a pony’s inner ear.

“Looks complicated,” Sand said once she had finished looking.

Twilight gave her a thoughtful frown. “It’s not that complex. Not at all, really.”

Sand stuck out her tongue. “Well, perhaps not if one is a magical prodigy, no. The rest of us have to try a bit harder when a spell falls so far out of scope from our natural talents.”

“I could try to teach you?” Twilight wasn’t quite sure how her friends would react.

“I...suppose we will need to do something to keep us occupied on the voyage,” Sand said, though she looked apprehensive. “I remember that it took ages before my boat from home finally anchored in Seaside, but I was riding a lumbering behemoth.” She looked at Luna. “I take it you’ve chartered something a bit faster?”

The princess nodded. “The Swordfish is a repurposed pirating vessel, swift and sure. It will carry us with all haste, but the journey will still take weeks at best.” She turned to Twilight and gave her an apologetic smile. “I am afraid that our lessons on combat magics will have to be shelved once we’re on board. A boat is hardly the ideal place to practice spells of destruction and transmutation.”

“Sounds wise,” Twilight said as she nodded. “How much longer before we set out?”

Luna said, “Tonight, fortune permitting. Some of the royal guards will fly us all to Seaside where our ship will be waiting. It will likely take the entire night, but it will be far swifter than walking the entire way on hoof.”

She smiled at both of her friends. “However, I must admit that I will miss our extended travels together. You two are dear to me, and I wish that we could spend more time with one another without the specter of some looming danger always shadowing our hearts.”

“Once it’s over, Princess,” Twilight said, returning the smile. “Maybe we can take a trip to see Dawn’s zebra fillyfriend.” She shot the ivory pony a sly look.

Sand blushed and tapped one hooftip on the ground. “If you’d like. She is quite... nice.”

Luna and Twilight exchanged a look. “Nice?” Luna asked, quirking an eyebrow. “I would hope she would be quite a bit more than just ‘nice.’” She cocked her head, bringing it low to peer at Sand’s chest. “Did you misplace her medallion at some point, or do you keep it safe somewhere?”

“I’m afraid that I lost it sometime during or after the shipwreck. I only remember waking up and no longer having it.” She shook her head. “I’m sad to be without it, but it’s not as though I need it to remember her by.”

Luna hummed a moment before saying, “Someday, I hope you’ll tell us more about that time than the brief details you’ve shared thus far. You returned to us a different pony than the one who left so unexpectedly.”

Sand nodded. “One day I will. I promise.”

“When will the others be here?” Twilight asked, paying no attention to the annoyed look Sand shot her.

Luna said, “Celestia has arranged for them to meet us this evening so that we may depart together.” She moved to the doorway and beckoned them to follow. “Still, there is much to be done before then, and we’ve little enough time to take care of it. Let us see what we can do to ensure that we do not run into any undue hardships.”

***

Sunset came and went, leaving the party gathered at the flight platform in the dim light of dusk. A chariot carrying every Bearer save Twilight waited to depart, each pony within having already said what they needed to say. Two of Luna’s pegasus guards waited while the remaining few made their farewells to Celestia.

“Be well, Tia. We will return to you once we’ve succeed,” Luna said as she shared an embrace with her sister. Celestia turned and murmured words of encouragement into Luna’s ear, too soft and too personal for the others to hear.

When they had pulled apart, Twilight approached and said, “Thank you for everything, Princess Celestia. We won’t fail you.” She reached up and nuzzled her mentor, smiling as the princess bent her head low and returned the gesture.

“My faithful student,” she said, giving Twilight a smile. “You can never fail me so long as you try your best.” Her gaze lingered a moment longer before turning to Viridian.

He bowed low. “Your Highness.” He said nothing more, only moving aside to let the last of their party speak.

They looked at Sand, but she had eyes only for Celestia. “Lady Moongazer,” she said, stepping close. Celestia pulled her into a hug, and Sand whispered, “I will always find a way back to your side, no matter what happens. I promise I will not abandon those that I love.”

Celestia whispered back, “Return safely to me in this life, Dawn Star. That is all I ask.”

When everyone had readied themselves, Luna turned to the two pegasi that had waited so patiently for them to finish. They stood resplendent in their new barding--the armor displayed their cutie marks as well as each pony’s true coloration.

She nodded to her guards. “Art thou ready?” she asked, giving them a small grin as she fell back on her old dialect.

“Always, Your Highness,” one said.

“We are ever-vigilant,” the other added.

Celestia gave a melodious laugh and said, “Be careful about that, Luna. You might want to watch your flank around them, though they will surely do that on their own.”

Both pegasi blushed scarlet; they were bound by protocol and unable to contradict the princess’ allegations. Instead, they stepped into their harnesses, straighted their shoulders, and did their best to ignore the burning stare that they felt on the backs of their heads. After a scuffling of hooves and shifting of bodies, Luna spoke a low word and the chariot took them into the skies, followed by the other pair of pegasi carrying Twilight and the rest of the Bearers.

“Uh, Twi?” Applejack asked, shifting a little against the press of bodies surrounding her. “Not that I didn’t miss ya and all, but wouldn’t it have made more sense for some of us to ride with the Princess?” She nodded towards the chariot in front of them. “Six here and three there is gonna make for an awful cozy ride when we start drifting off for the night.”

“I know that, I just...” Twilight blushed. “I just missed you all so much. I didn’t think you all would mind if it got a bit crowded as long as everypony had room to sleep, but if it’ll be a problem, I--”

“Twilight, darling, you know we don’t mind. We’re your friends.” Rarity gave her a severe look.

“It’ll be nice for when it gets chilly,” Fluttershy said in her soft voice. As if to emphasize her words, the wind lashed at them with a particularly violent gust, making the non-pegasi shiver. “Rainbow Dash and I might not feel the cold, but since blankets don’t really work up here, well... it’ll be nice to be useful.”

“It’ll like a big ol’ slumber party!” Pinkie said. “We don’t have pillows for a pillow fight, but ooh! We can play truth or dare, and tell scary stories, and play dress up, and--”

Hearing Pinkie’s last suggestion, Rainbow said, “That’s it, I’m out of here.” She lunged straight up, doing a casual backflip before flying forward to keep pace with their chariot. “If Celestia’s guards can fly through the night, then so can I.” She banked and veered off to the side, tumbling through the clouds as she kept herself busy with improvised aerial acrobatics.

Twilight hung her hooves over the edge of the chariot as she watched Rainbow spin and twirl. “I don’t think she realizes that the guards wear enchanted armor for this kind of thing.” She turned to look at the rest of her friends. “To them, it doesn’t feel like they’re carrying anything, not even themselves.”

“The way I keep finding Rainbow napping in my trees, you think she’s gonna tucker herself out before we land?” Applejack asked.

“Almost certainly,” Twilight said, nodding. “But, at least we’ll be here for her, unless she loses track of us.”

“So, uhm...” Fluttershy hunkered low. “Do you girls have any stories to tell then?”

Pinkie drew in a deep breath, giving each of the others a moment to share a look of dawning comprehension.

It was going to be a long night.

***

“Seems like it would be a bit cozy back there,” Sand said as she watched the other chariot.

Luna raised an eyebrow. “Given what they’ve been through together, I imagine that they have long since passed that stage of discomfort.”

Sand gave a noncommittal grunt, but her gaze didn’t move away. Luna studied the ivory unicorn in the pale moon’s light, but Viridian drew her attention away. He laid in a corner of the chariot, eyes closed, curled into a ball.

“Are you all right, Ambassador?” Luna asked. “If you are cold, I will see what I can do to shield you from the wind.”

Through chattering teeth, he said, “No, thank you, Your Highness. I...” He did not shiver, but neither did he open his eyes. “Deerfolk are not used to flying, I’m afraid.”

Luna gave him a sympathetic look and knelt low as she said, “My apologies for your discomfort. It seemed best to make haste, and this was the most effective means. If you’d like, I can put you in a deep sleep to help pass the time.”

Viridian chanced a look up, opening one obsidian-black eye to regard the princess. “Aye. Thank you, Your Highness.”

Luna bent low and said, “Please. Just call me Luna.” Her horn flashed, and Viridian relaxed, rapidly drifting into the warm embrace of slumber.

“And you?” Luna asked, drawing Sand’s attention. “If I remember correctly, you’ve ridden through the skies once or twice since your first arrival, but I would have imagined you to be less relaxed than you are.”

“I wasn’t always a unicorn, Luna,” Sand said. She turned back, but her gaze no longer tracked the other chariot. Instead, she watched Rainbow soar through the clouds. “Magic is convenient, but I miss flying sometimes.” She glanced back at the princess. “Your wings were clipped from the start of your quest until the end. How did that feel?”

Luna nodded. “Like I was constantly shackled. And while your magic was sealed away...”

“I was like an earth pony with a decorative horn, but without their innate strength.” Sand shrugged. “Water under the bridge, however. I only hope that I’m not too rusty when the time comes for me to remember what I am now.”

“And what is that, exactly?” Luna favored her with a small smile.

Sand took a moment to consider he words before looking Luna in the eyes.

“With friends.”

They spoke of lesser things as the night progressed, saving their breath for a time when they wouldn’t have to fight the wind to be heard. Eventually, excited though she might be, Sand curled up next to the red-brown buck and fell asleep while Luna stood watch over them through the night. The chariot finally landed on the outskirts of Seaside just as the sun began peeking over horizon.

Unlike Horsetooth, with its cold climate and colder populace, and Marebasa, with its reek of corruption and decay, the town of Seaside was a breath of fresh, tropical air. Literally, in fact. Palm trees dotted the landscape while a clean ocean breeze streamed in from the coast. White sand beaches glittered in the rising sun, and as Luna’s party woke, they could hear the crash of ocean waves on the shoreline. They stepped out onto a low, grassy hilltop that rolled down into the town as the other chariot touched down alongside of theirs.

“Almost looks familiar,” Sand said as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.

Twilight trotted up alongside her and took in the view before saying, “No twin moons with captive alicorns, though.”

“No need to dig ourselves into a rut before we’ve begun,” Luna said. “Let’s head into town and see about our ship.”

Applejack slung an exhausted Rainbow Dash across her back and shared a knowing smirk with Twilight. Their friend had done her best to keep pace with the guards throughout the night, but Rainbow had never been in range long enough for Twilight to explain why even trying to do so was folly. The cyan pegasus had given up midway through their flight and joined her friends, but that had still only given her a few hours of sleep.

They made their goodbyes to the pegasi who had pulled them through the night and started in towards Seaside. Long before they entered its limits, townsponies were stopping to openly stare.

“Can’t really blame them, Princess,” Twilight said.

“I did not intend to. There are nine of us, after all, and such a crowd of new arrivals is sure to draw attention,” Luna countered, making a broad gesture with one wing. “I only hope that the villagers do not make too great a deal of our coming--and of our swift departure.”

As if on cue, a small welcoming party approached them, and Luna had to suppress a groan as she began to see banners and streamers adorning the majority of the town’s buildings. Pinkie jumped for joy--well, jumped higher for joy--when she came in view of the decorations around town, and her smile grew huge in anticipation.

“Welcome to Seaside, Your Highness!” a yellow-orange earth pony said as she and her entourage bowed low. After a moment, she stood and beamed Luna a bright smile. “We are honored to receive you as guests for your time here.”

“Thank you, Mayor...?” Luna had to guess at the honorific, but either it suited the mare or she brushed off the mistake without indication.

“Kingfisher, Your Highness. Please--we’ve prepared a banquet in your honor. If you’ll follow me.” She half-turned, and waited until Luna began moving before leading the way into town.

“How did ya’ll know we were coming, exactly?” Applejack gave Kingfisher a look of simple curiosity. Sand watched the mayor as well, though she appeared more suspicious.

“Princess Celestia was remarkably accurate in predicting when your group would be arriving,” Kingfisher said. “I’m afraid we’ve had little time to prepare, but thanks to her letter, we weren’t caught completely by surprise.” She beamed them a smile over her shoulder.

“Letter?” Twilight asked. She thought back to the notes Celestia had been writing while they waited back in the princess’ chamber. “Oh, of course.”

“My sister excels at making things happen discreetly,” Luna said, giving Twilight a wry grin. She turned to the mayor. “I am afraid, however, that she might not have impressed upon you our need for haste. We would be honored to sit down with you under normal circumstances, but...”

She paused as Pinkie’s pouting face blocked her vision. Luna stepped back and took a moment to look around, seeing the identical, dejected expressions painted on everypony’s face. She sighed. “Very well.” While the townsponies cheered, Twilight smirked, sharing a look with Applejack as if reminded of some distant memory. Sand observed the exchange in silence.

The crowd moved to the center of town. Tables had been set up where there would be enough room for everyone to be seated comfortably. Breakfast and brunch foods came out in heaping platters as the hours passed--it seemed that the town had spared no expense in feasting their royalty. Although Luna tried to hurry the festivities along, her words fell on deaf ears, in no small part due to Pinkie’s numerous interruptions throughout the meal as she broke out party games and incited sing-alongs.

There were enough pitchers of orange juice and bottles of sparkling wine that mimosas dotted the banquet table in plentiful numberss. Before long, almost everypony found themselves mildly inebriated, with only a few holding themselves aloof from the festivities entirely. Viridian and Sand glanced at each other as their companions slipped into drunkenness.

“Should we say something, do you think?” Sand asked the buck. “It’s like Luna’s forgotten our mission.”

He glanced at the Bearers that he had heard about, but had not yet had a chance to speak with at length. “Your friends will be transitioning from a life of generally carefree activity to the oftentimes cruel world beyond your country’s borders.” He looked up at the sun’s position. “In truth, it is only midday, and the journey ahead of us is long. One last celebration might not go amiss to hold them over for the long days ahead of us.”

Sand grunted, but held her peace, heaping more food onto her plate despite no longer being hungry. She chewed in small bites, saying nothing, watching Twilight and her friends share jokes and play games with each other and the townsponies. Sand made it a point to decline as politely as she could whenever they extended invitations her way.

Somepony found a guitar, another brought out a short flute, a third rolled out a set of dusty drums. A phonograph appeared from nowhere and started blasting out scratchy piano tunes to accompany the improv band. Soon, music filled the air as the ponies made do with what they had.

Eventually, even Viridian joined in, sketching an elegant, courtly dance with Rarity. Fluttershy paired off with Applejack, letting the cowpony lead her through a country jig that happened to keep time with the music perfectly. Luna, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie took the opportunity to party like no one was watching--which, with the princess in the mix, everypony was. Twilight appeared to be having some sort of seizure. Sand reacted in alarm before falling back into her seat when she realized that it was only her friend’s attempt at dancing.

Soon, only the ivory pony was left at her section of the table, her meal finished, her drink half-empty. Watching.

Her horn glowed constantly, never fully relinquishing control of her drink or the pitcher of orange juice that rested nearby. She saw Luna approaching and floated the glass to her lips, taking a small sip as the princess reached speaking distance. Luna, a trifle off-balance, studied Sand with an unfocused gaze.

“Are you all right?” Luna asked. “With the long voyage ahead of us, you should enjoy this time while you can.”

“I’m fine, but thank you, Luna,” Sand replied in an even tone.

Luna peered at her friend. “Are you certain? You’ve no need to feel left out.”

“I am certain.” Sand took another long sip of her drink.

Luna paused a moment longer, then shrugged and wobbled away.

Sand watched the ponies on the impromptu dance floor laugh and enjoy themselves. She told herself that she was being unreasonable, that it was unfair to expect to always be the center of Twilight’s attention. When she failed to convince herself with words alone, she grabbed a half-empty bottle of champagne, downed it in one breath, then went to spend time with her friends.

***

(Special thanks to Cold in Gardez, who continues to review my work despite the absence of the hot, hot Twiluna scenes he keeps requesting I put in, and Chris for his much more laid back commentary!

Too shy to leave a comment? Why not drop by the EQD story page and give Lacuna a rating instead? Whether you like the story or hate it, ratings give us authors another measure of how things are playing out!)

14 - Fortune

Twilight stood atop The Swordfish’s bowsprit, basking in the clean ocean breeze and the bright winter sunlight.

“C’mon, Applejack!” she shouted back over her shoulder. “You haven’t tried this once in three weeks. It’s really nice!”

The cowpony leveled a stare at her friend.

“Some of us can’t just wink ourselves to safety iffn we fall off, Twi.”

“Come on-n-n, you’ll be fine,” Rainbow said. She flew in circles around Applejack, giving her friend a challenging grin. “If you get too scared and slip, I’ll catch ya.”

Applejack narrowed her eyes.

“It ain’t that I’m scared, Rainbow. It’s that I got common sense. Earth ponies weren’t meant to float across the ocean in big wooden tubs. I’ll be glad when we finally reach land and get solid ground underhoof.”

“Sure sounds like you’re scared,” Rainbow said, still grinning in the face of Applejack’s scowl. “There’s nothing to worry about--Pinkie Pie’s been over every inch of the ship and swears it’s safe.” More to herself than Applejack, she added, “I don’t know where she got the snorkeling gear though.”

Applejack shot her an incredulous look before saying, “Pinkie ain’t exactly... ya know what? I’m gonna go see what the princess is up to. Thought I might come up for a whiff of fresh air, but all I’m smelling is crazy ponies.” She nodded to Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy, who had looked up at her last word. “No offense ya’ll.” They waved off her comment and went back to their own discussion while Applejack went belowdecks.

She picked her way amidships, occasionally stopping to chat with members of the ship’s crew before she finally reached Luna’s cabin in the stern. Though really the captain’s cabin, it was the only one that would fit Luna’s stature. As Applejack entered, she noticed that the mild rocking of the sea proved only a minor distraction to those already inside. They sat at a square table bolted against the middle of the far wall: Luna on one side, Viridian and Sand on the other. A single blue-white magelight hovered above their heads, casting cold, hard shadows across the room, but it served to illuminate the map laid out flat by Luna’s magic.

“Howdy, ya’ll. Whatcha up to?”

“Planning,” Luna said. “The captain says that if the wind keeps up,”--she rapped a hoof twice on the wooden table--”we should be making landfall in less than two days. We’d best be prepared when that happens.”

“Makes sense,” Applejack said, pulling up a seat. “So what’s the plan then? And shouldn’t the others be here? If you’re looking for organization, ain’t nopony better suited than Twilight.”

Luna nodded. “A fair point. While we are still only roughing out ideas, it would be best if Twilight were here as well, though we can leave the others to their business for now. Would you please go let her know what we’re up to?”

Applejack nodded and left, returning shortly with Twilight in tow.

“Hi, Princess.” She plopped herself down at the crowded table, then scooted over to make room for Applejack. “What’s the plan?”

“It’s still nebulous. We’re working out our approach first. The most immediate concern is our party size.” She nodded to Applejack and Twilight as she said, “While there is no doubt that you Bearers work best together, Sand, Viridian, and I operate more comfortably in smaller groups.”

“Shouldn’t we just stick together, Princess? Safety in numbers and all that?” Applejack asked. She glanced askance at the red-brown buck, who returned a conciliatory smile.

“Personal preferences aside, yes. We simply do not have the information needed to safely break into smaller forces.” Luna said. “However, we will need to be prepared in the event that we do become separated, so while we go over other details, please consider different scenarios and how we might react appropriately.” Everyone else nodded, so Luna continued. “Related to this is the fact that Sand is our only guide here--Selene’s map has provided us the means to reach Fjieena din Tor, but it is not detailed enough to go by once we’re on the ground.”

“What should we be expecting?” Twilight asked Sand. “It’s almost sounding like we’re planning for a fight instead of just visiting your hometown.”

“My return from exile is not likely to go over well, to put it mildly,” Sand explained. “All the more because I’m bringing outsiders with me. The insight my people gain from their dreams would be of great interest to outside parties. Knowledge is power, and in the right--or wrong--hooves, that could be world-changing, so travel in and out of the city is heavily restricted.”

Her horn glowed as she picked up a grease pencil, drawing on Selene’s map as she spoke. “Still, we will need to start somewhere. Fjieena din Tor is guarded here and here by extremely dense overgrowth. To anyone not knowing what lies farther in, these areas would appear to be just impassable walls of thick plant life. The only passages through these sections are called the Gates of the Sun and the Gates of the Moon. We will need to go here”--she tapped the eastern marker, an empty black circle for the sun--” if we are to approach with any hope of maintaining good relations, or as good as can be expected, given the circumstances.”

“All right, so we walk on up, knock on their door, tell ‘em howdy-do and why’d ya try to kill our princess?” Applejack asked.

Luna drew her lips into a thin line. “Something like that. While I’m not likely to forgive nor forget their attack, we must step carefully to avoid exacerbating matters.” She shook her head. “Would that we had some clear objective to accomplish, some obvious evil that needed thwarting. We could fly or teleport in and out, then wash our hooves of the matter once and for all.”

“If wishes were bits...” Sand said.

Luna sighed. “We’d all be rich. Yes, I know, thank you.”

“So is that it then? ‘Stay together and let’s play it by ear?’” Twilight gave Luna an appraising look. “No offense, Princess, but that’s pretty...”

“Nebulous, yes.” Luna gave Twilight a tight smile. “And now we’ve come full circle in the discussion. Have you any thoughts?”

“Well...” Twilight looked down at the map. Her eyes lost focus as her gaze turned inwards. “We know that they mind-slaved two of their own people. We know that they sent them far from home, to attack a target that they likely had never seen in the flesh, using a reasonably complex scheme to hide their actions until the last moment. We know that Princess Celestia and Ambassador Viridian have been unable to pierce the enchantment holding the two attackers’ minds enthralled.” She drew in a deep breath and looked up. “All correct, so far?” Both Viridian and Luna nodded.

“Honestly, it sounds like we’re being lured into a trap,” Twilight said. “A single attack that Princess Celestia said posed no real threat, yet the magic used on the attackers’ minds is so complex that not even she and a capable spellcaster could break it while working in tandem?” She shook her head. “It’s like it was designed to pique our interest and draw us away. I’m not really afraid for Princess Celestia--I’m certain she’s more than capable of handling whatever’s thrown at her. However, I can’t help but feel like we’re just chess pieces being moved across a board.”

Luna nodded. “An ominous prospect that, but it changes little in how we can approach. At this juncture, all we can really do is plan for as many contingencies as possible should things go wrong.”

“Now as for that,” Twilight said, smiling, “I have some ideas.”

***

The evening before they were to make landfall, Sand came to Twilight as she lay sleeping.

One ivory hoof on her shoulder and several gentle shakes later, Twilight roused from a deep sleep muttering vague threats and bleary ramblings. As her eyes opened to see Sand’s face looming huge within her vision, she stifled a little shriek, cringing down into her hammock.

“No wonder they enjoy doing that so much,” Sand said to herself. When Twilight scowled at her, Sand allowed herself a grin. “Sorry to wake you, but could I speak with you? In private?” She looked around at the occupied hammocks nearby. “It’s of some importance before we get caught up in our next adventure tomorrow.”

Twilight rubbed a hoof across her eyes, trying to get her heart rate under control as she said, “Of...of course Dawn.” She opened one eye and half-glared. “You couldn’t have let me know beforehand that you wanted to talk?”

Sand’s grin didn’t wither in the least beneath Twilight’s irritation. “It’s more fun this way. C’mon, up on deck where the air’s fresh.” And with that, not waiting for her friend at all, Sand vanished up the stairs.

Late-night astronomer though she might be, Twilight still needed time to wake fully. She stumbled more than once, bumping into inanimate objects and muttering half-hearted apologies to an oar here, a coil of rope there, all while her mind spent its energy on more important tasks than hoof-eye coordination.

When she finally found her friend, Sand had her forelegs hooked over the railing and her face turned into the breeze. Twilight had to fight down a surge of annoyance at how energetic the ivory unicorn seemed to be. The stars spun overhead, and with an upward glance, Twilight guessed the time to be somewhere between “too damn early” and “really too damn early.”

“Not that I didn’t miss our stargazing together, Dawn,” Twilight said evenly, doing her best to keep the annoyance out of her voice, “but I hope you don’t have any more crazy revelations for me tonight.”

Sand lowered her gaze to the water, smiling guiltily.

Twilight sighed. She sidled up next to her friend, hanging her hooves over the railing as well. “Okay, let’s hear it.”

Sand studied her forehooves as she tapped them together.

“So... “ Twilight began, prompting Sand to look up.

“Oh, sorry. Yes.” She took a deep breath. “You’ve a lot of experience with books, right?”

Twilight only blinked at Sand in response.

“Right, of course you do,” Sand continued quickly. “Have you ever run into... dangerous ones? Like not just ones where the knowledge within was dangerous, but books that could magically harm you?”

Twilight shook her head, the act clearing away the last haze of her sleep. “Not really, not the way I’m guessing you mean. More powerful grimoires are warded so that ponies casually looking through them don’t hurt themselves by trying something complicated, but the wards tend to just cause bad headaches that go away as soon as the book is shut.”

“What if..” Sand hesitated, licked her lips. “What if there was a book that you could almost swear was alive and wanted to actually hurt you?”

Twilight cocked her head. “Like...it comes to life and tries to bite you if you dog-ear a page?” She hoped to get a little laugh out of Sand, or even a smile, but no dice.

Sand stared at her, then sighed. “I’m being obtuse. I apologize.” She looked back out over the waters. “I had hoped I could somehow keep a more lighthearted attitude while I explained my way through the matter, but I fear that would diminish its importance. Before we venture to my home, I need to tell you about my siblings and how I got my cutie mark.”

Twilight thought back to Ponyville and an amber field waving in the wind and the sunshine; it seemed like ages ago. “You told me that you got your mark by choosing between what you loved and what was necessary. I tried to puzzle that explanation out on my own for a while, but then I learned how much you enjoy your revelations, so I let it rest.”

In spite of Twilight’s playful tone, Sand grimaced and said, “Celestia always did chide me for how much I loved my secrets.” Twilight bumped her playfully, prompting Sand to chance a faint smile before continuing.

“I had two siblings when I was younger,” Sand began. Twilight frowned, catching the implication of the tense used. “We were young and curious. And foolish. Very, very foolish. My little brother Ember and I--we both knew how young and inexperienced we were, but our older sister Curio, now she was a pony we looked up to unquestioningly. We idolized and loved her as only the innocent truly can, believing that she could lead us to no harm.

“Where we grew up, when you’re a young foal and bored out of your mind, you read--I’m sure you can sympathize. Fortunately, Fjieena din Tor has a truly respectable library for so isolated a town. Every prophetic dream my people have had tends to be recorded in some fashion, be it a book or a manuscript or just a lone piece of parchment. Depends on the length, of course.”

“Of course.”

“They’re all available for public reading, even the more grotesque ones, but these books and records are all mundane in themselves. Even my book was, originally. My ability to cast through it was a sort of side effect and...” She trailed off, looking at her friend. “I’m off track.”

Twilight shrugged and gave her a patient smile. “I’m used to it.” She paused. “But my hammock is calling to me.” She nudged Sand playfully with a hoof.

Sand began again slowly, as if trying to retrace her exact steps from so long ago. “The library had an off-limits section--”

“--rare and valuable books that they don’t want damaged?” Twilight guessed.

Sand nodded. “And then it had its off-limits section.” She let the distinction hang in the air for a moment. “You hear all sorts of crazy things as a foal, and it’s easy to look back on them now and wonder how you could have ever believed such nonsense, but when you’re young and the world is new, everything shines with possibility.” She paused when she noticed Twilight’s puzzled frown. “What is it?”

“You. You lived an entire other lifetime with Princess Celestia.” She let the unasked question speak for itself.

“Right, but...” Sand growled in frustration as she fished around for an explanation. “Our minds don’t always behave the way we’d like, and I was just a foal. Whatever knowledge and wisdom I gained from my previous life didn’t really sink into my young mind as completely as one would expect--that took a great deal of time and growing up.” She eyed Twilight, waiting to see if further explanation was needed, then pressed on. “Anyway, where was I?”

“Forbidden things and naivete.”

“Okay. So we spent a lot of time at the library, and we’d been told about the normal off-limits section by the adults plenty of times, but we’d only heard whispers of the truly interesting things from other foals, who heard it from their friend’s brother’s mailmare and...you get the idea. We tried to find it, but we were never subtle and we always got caught.”

Twilight saw where this was going. “Until one time...”

Sand sighed. “Until one time, we managed to sneak in at night, and it was like everything had been unlocked just for us. We crawled in through a window, and found our way down to a sub-sub-sub basement where they kept...I still don’t know. I’ve never learned what was behind the other doors because we were drawn to the only one that was actually open, like it had been waiting for us.” She shivered. “We could have turned back at that point, but Curio was named for more than just a whim of our parents, and we were ever her followers.”

“You found books, I’m assuming?”

“It was a library, Twilight.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “You know what I mean.”

Sand conceded, “Yes, I’m just...” She look away. “It’s easier to dodge the topic than think about it.” She felt Twilight move closer, but she kept looking into the water, as if she could see the scene unfolding again.

“I’m pretty sure that all of the books in the room beyond were dangerous, in their own ways, but almost all of their wards were intact. We couldn’t even get close to those.” She looked at her friend. “But one lay unguarded by any magic that we could sense.”

Sand’s eyes shifted around, as if searching for someplace, something.

“Curio touched it, and her world ended at that moment.”

Each time that Sand had considered telling this before, she had felt a dull ache in her heart and a tightness in her throat. With Twilight beside her... well, at least the speaking was easy. Easier.

“She screamed and kept on screaming. We had to struggle to pull her away from the book. It was like it was holding onto her somehow with just that little touch, but we managed.” She paused. “Didn’t matter, though. We had her body, but we could see it in her eyes. She was gone.”

A crease appeared between Twilight’s brows. “Gone like...?”

“She was alive--her eyes were open, her heart was beating, she was warm to the touch and we could feel the moisture of her breath, but she wasn’t...there anymore.” Sand lowered her head, placing it on the railing between her forelegs. “We dragged her outside and found help. They took Curio to the hospital, and after a little bit, our parents took Ember and me there too.”

“They explained what the book had done, and how it was our fault for being so curious and acting without knowledge.” Sand looked off into the distance. The horizon was dark against the ocean such that she couldn’t see where one ended and the other began. “I sometimes wonder if my parents knew what I would do. They left us alone there. For hours, Twilight. Just Ember and me and the result of our... curiosity.” The last word came out much quieter than the rest had.

Sand squeezed her eyes shut when she felt a foreleg around her shoulders. “I’m sorry. This is more difficult to tell when I explain the whole story, rather than merely glossing over the details like I did with Luna.” She drew in a breath, holding it for a moment before letting it out in a smooth flow.

“I killed her, Twilight. The last words I ever spoke to my sister were to beg for her forgiveness as I killed her.”

Twilight pulled her friend close, not knowing what to say, only sensing the vital necessity of simply being there for her as Sand stared out over the ocean, reliving dark memories. They let the sounds of the wind and the ocean fill the silence as time flowed around them.

Eventually, Sand pulled away from the embrace, but not by much. “I’m sorry, Twilight. I promise I didn’t drag you out of your bed just to share an old sob story of mine, however cathartic.” Twilight began to say something, but Sand rushed to speak first “I just need you to understand the full context of what it is I left behind, and what I’m returning to.”

When Sand fell silent, Twilight counted the space of a dozen heartbeats. Then: “What happened after that night? To you? Your brother? Your parents?”

“Our parents were always distant, Twilight. Aloof. It is difficult to explain, but my siblings and I were far closer with one another than anypony else. Our parents said little to me when they saw what had happened, and even less afterwards as the years wore on. As for my brother...”

She stared off into the distance. “To say that Ember and I drifted apart after that night would be too kind. My brother quickly grew to despise me, and, in a way, I could only agree with him. The last I heard of him was from an acquaintance of an acquaintance. I was told that he became a dedicated arcane researcher. He threw himself into his studies just as I focused on learning the mysteries of the prophecies.” Her voice was hollow as she added, “I think you might have liked him, Twilight, had circumstances been different.”

“Dawn, I...” Twilight hesitated, then chose to press forward with the simple truth. “I don’t know what to say. I’m... “ Pleased? Honored? Happy? Definitely not happy. “I’m sorry that you had to go through that, but I’m deeply thankful that you felt you could share your troubles with me.” Twilight gave her a steady look, smiling as Sand’s gaze met her own. “Whatever demons from your past might be waiting when we arrive, you won’t have to face them alone.”

After they said their goodnights to one another and parted ways, Twilight let out a quiet sigh, glad that nobody was around to see the look of horror and doubt that crept across her face.

***

The landing party looked like the start of a bad joke.

A princess, a deer, and a scarred unicorn beached their small craft, followed shortly by another carrying everypony else sans Rainbow Dash, who had opted to fly. Just visible offshore, The Swordfish anchored in deep water, remaining under orders to watch for magical flares should Luna’s party require assistance.

”Kinda deserted, Princess,” Applejack mused, looking up and down the beach. Long shadows stretched around the ponies as the morning sun laid only the slightest touch on the white-gold sand.

“The nearest town is several miles to the north,” Luna said, folding her wings as she addressed her friends while they disembarked. “As tempting as it might be to socialize, the fact that Fjieena din Tor exists on no map suggests that we would learn very little that could aid us, and we do not need the attention that we would draw.”

“Still, it would have been nice to have seen more civilized parts for a bit,” Rarity said with a dainty sniff, though she had the decency to blush when Luna looked her way. “But of course, the importance of the mission comes first.”

Fluttershy alighted on the beach, lowering her head as she looked around cautiously. She gave a panicked squeak as Pinkie jumped out of the boat and landed on the sand nearby with a solid fwump.

“Are you girls ready for an adventure?!” Pinkie asked shortly before dipping her head into a pink saddlebag, emerging with a sword pommel between her teeth The complete absence of a blade did nothing to reassure Fluttershy, who only responded with a slightly-less-panicked squeak. Rainbow Dash drifted overhead, giving her friends an impatient roll of her eyes, but she chose to hold her peace for a change.

Twilight let the others gather their bearings for a moment while she trotted up to where Luna, Viridian, and Sand were going over some minor details. Sand had sketched out a rough map during their final hours of the voyage, and with the navigation supplies that had lain long dormant in their boat’s hold, they were almost ready to set out.

“I left my home by a different means than the one Twilight proposed here,” Sand said. She looked up when Twilight drew near and beckoned her closer. “No road runs near enough to Fjieena din Tor to matter, so one way is as good as another really. Cutting through the woods will be slow, but we’d have to do a fair amount of bushwhacking, regardless.”

Twilight studied the map and the scant few topographical markings that Sand had noted from memory, then said, “As long as we approach from the east, it shouldn’t matter then, assuming the ground is passable. Did anything else come up that I might have missed?” They thought for a moment, then shook their heads. She looked back at her other friends.

“Okay girls, can I have your attention please?” She only had to wait a moment. “Rainbow Dash, I know you don’t like waiting for us slowpokes, so I want you to scout for us while we travel--we’ve got a rough idea of the terrain, but an aerial view would help a lot, plus it’ll give you something to do with all your pent up energy.” She favored the cyan pegasus with a grin.

“You got it boss!” Rainbow snapped to attention and saluted.

“Actually, there’s just one more thing,” Twilight said as her expression grew a bit apologetic. “I know you’re flashy and love to show off, but we need you to be... subtle.” She felt the incredulous stares of her friends without even needing to look. “More subtle. Nuances of subtle. Subtle-esque. Rainbows streaking through the sky are probably going to be a dead giveaway, so...” She gave the cyan pegasus a sheepish grin.

Rainbow narrowed her eyes. “What do you have in mind?”

“Just a spell. A temporary one!” Twilight hastened to add when Rainbow started backing away from her. “Just to mute your colors while we travel. I promise it’s just a short-term, visual thing.”

Rainbow sighed. “Fine, just... get it over with.”

Twilight gave her a reassuring smile, then leaned forward and tapped the pegasus with the tip of her horn. Twilight had spent some time after the Discord incident reverse engineering the personality-altering spell used on her friends. The spell itself was massively complex when taken as a whole, but several components stood out in their simplicity. Ironically, they were like single threads of color woven through a larger monochrome tapestry. As the spell flowed through Rainbow, her colors washed out and faded to a range of greys. She looked up, seeing her friends’ looks of apprehension and gave them a little smile as she waved a hoof.

“Don’t worry guys, I’m still me. One-hundred percent awesome, aww yeah!”

“Definitely still RD,” Applejack said with a snort.

Twilight said, “Thank you, Rainbow I promise it isn’t permanent.”

“Might as well just call me ‘Dash’ for now. Not much of a Rainbow here.” Dash frowned at her monochromatic coloration, then shrugged.

Twilight nodded, then turned to the next of her friends.

“Pinkie Pie, you always manage to sneak up on us somehow, and I’m finally going to put that to use. I need you to coordinate with Dash and scout ahead of us on the ground.” She paused a moment, trying to work out the particular wording of her next orders. “If you see someone you don’t know, do not approach them. Do not throw them a party. Do not let them know you’re even there, but do report back to us if you can, or to Dash if that would work better.” Pinkie wilted a bit at the mention of no parties, so Twilight amended, “Okay, if we somehow find out that they’re friendly and we’re just being paranoid, then maybe we can throw them a party. A little party. Maybe just share some cupcakes. That work for you?”

Pinkie sproinged in place, her previous good cheer returning in full. “Yes indeedy!”

Twilight smiled at Pinkie before turning her attention to the next pony. “Fluttershy, I’d like you to see if you can talk to the animals around here. I have no idea what they might know, but if there’s anything at all, it’s bound to be better than going in completely blind.”

“If...if you’re sure.”

“Rarity, please keep an eye out for any gems as we travel. Precious and semi-precious stones are both fine--the more the better, as many as we can carry. I’ve got a few backup ideas in case you don’t have any luck, but it’d be easier if we had even a few.”

“Of course, dear, but whyever for?”

“Enchantments. I’ll need time to set up a rune circle or three, but I can do that when we make camp tonight. The gems need to be from around here so that they’re attuned to this land and this area or else I’d have just done this on the boat.”

Rarity nodded, prompting Twilight to move on.

“Applejack, I know you’re not afraid of a little hard work and getting dirty, so I’d like you to help Rarity by digging out any gems she does find.” Applejack frowned and grumbled a bit. “And Rarity, please remember that Applejack isn’t Spike. He might like pretending he’s your servant while you tell him what to do, but we’re all equals here. Applejack, if you end up digging out more gems than both of you can fit in your saddlebags, just let us know. I think we’ve all got a little room in our packs, and as I said, the more we can get, the better.”

Applejack flashed Twilight an appreciative grin and said, “Yes ma’am!”

She looked around at her friends, smiling. “Well, we might as well get going while the day is young. You ready, girls?” They gave her an enthusiastic cheer, and so they set out in a loose gaggle. Twilight took point; Luna took up the rearguard position, preferring to keep her friends in view at all times. Sand fell back, walking close beside the princess and said, “I’m surprised you’re not taking charge of the situation.”

Luna gave her an amused look. “What, and hamstring us? Twilight knows her friends a great deal better than I, and her organization and leadership skills are unparalleled.”

“You sure you’re the co-leader of an entire nation, Princess?” Sand said with a smirk.

“Being a good leader means knowing when to lead and when to follow,” Luna said, lightly bopping Sand with one wing. “We should play to our strengths, not some ill-defined, preconceived role.” She looked to her other side, addressing the red-brown buck who, thus far, had had a minimal amount to say. “And you?”

Viridian blinked. “What of me, Your High... Luna?”

“It’s not too late to back out at this point, should you have changed your mind. The Swordfish will remain at anchor for the duration of our adventure, but the city to the north must have ships that journey to and from Equestria. This whole adventure need not even have concerned you. You answered my sister’s summons, not mine. There would surely still be help you could offer her at court.”

He shook his head. “Both Princess Celestia and I felt that I could provide more assistance here, with you all. While she expressed complete faith in you and your friends, another ally might come in handy against the unexpected.” He let a small grin tug at the corners of his lips. “And besides, I am ever a traveler. My perpetual wanderlust is one reason that the Dagda allows me off our island home when so few others get the chance.”

With Dash venturing back and forth, they made swift headway for the first few hours. The crunch of the sandy shore underhoof gave way to the soft whisk-whisk-whisk as they waded through hock-high grass. This, in turn, transitioned to the muted crackle of dead leaves and twigs as they entered thickening brush and woodlands. As the forest closed in around them, their pace slowed out of necessity and more than a little apprehension.

Even Dash found herself hard-pressed to maintain her position in the sky. As the party pushed ever-farther into the forest, she had to descend or else risk losing sight of the party for long stretches of time. She switched to swooping through the branches, but even that only lasted for a time before the low-light conditions forced her to land or risk injury. Soon everypony found their paces slowing further and themselves much less eager to push forward.

“Is it all like this?” Twilight asked, looking around at their gloomy surroundings. If she peered at the canopy hard enough, she could make out faint patches of light from the mid-day sun that shone overhead. A chill breeze cut through the trees, raising a line of goosebumps along Twilight’s flank. Her words sounded dampened, muted, as though the forest itself were drinking in her voice.

“In every direction for miles around,” Dash said. “I kept us in the open for as long as I could, but there’re just too many trees to see a clear path. Pinkie’s probably still up ahead somewhere, but she knows I’m basically grounded.”

Twilight nodded. “Thanks, Dash. I hope she doesn’t go too far on her own--I don’t like us getting split up, and even less so when it’s just one of us out there.”

She lit her horn, seeing Rarity and Sand do the same. Luna looked at the unicorns for a moment, then said, “Here, allow me to just...” She closed her eyes, focusing a magic that blossomed into a small rain of cold blue lights. As each spark landed atop the head of pony or deer, the spell-touched found their surroundings growing brighter with a pale white-blue light, as though the forest stood beneath the full moon instead of the pressing darkness that encircled them. Though the magical darkvision was a far cry from the warm glow of the sun, the receding shadows no longer seemed quite so oppressive.

“Nice!” Dash said in a muted shout, flapping a few feet off the ground. “I won’t be able to get all the way up top in the canopy, but at least now I can see the branches well enough to fly some. I hate walking on the ground.”

Twilight wore an appreciative smile. “Glad to hear it Dash.” She nodded to Luna. “And thank you, Princess. I should really learn that spell if you get a chance to teach me.”

“Mm...” Luna began. Twilight eyed her a moment, then nodded.

“Alicorn magic?”

“Lunar magic in particular, but yes.”

Twilight hummed. “I’d like to learn the distinction between your magic and mine some day. There has to be a system to it.” She turned to Fluttershy. “How about you, Fluttershy? Any luck so far?”

The yellow pegasus shook her head. “I don’t think I’m going to be able to convince the animals here to help us.” She dipped her head behind a curtain of pink hair. “At least, not without a lot more time and quiet.”

Twilight sighed. “I’m afraid we just don’t have either of those things right now. Tell you what, maybe tonight after we make camp, you can look around?”

Fluttershy shrank a bit when she thought about wandering around in the dark.

“I’ll be with you, of course,” Twilight said. “With as many folks as we have, we might as well start making use of the buddy system.” Fluttershy chanced a faint smile at that, mildly reassured that she wouldn’t be alone.

The buddy system, while hardly original, was the simplest of the plans that Twilight had come up with. After all, it would hardly do to have everypony out on watch every time someone needed to answer the call of nature. Fluttershy and Twilight, Rainbow and Pinkie, Applejack and Rarity; Luna, Viridian, and Sand formed the last group as per their preference. Each group was meant to play off the strengths of its members while at the same time shoring up each others’ weaknesses. Thinking of weaknesses reminded Twilight that they were still (mostly) only mortals.

“Okay, break time!” Twilight called out. Her friends set their packs down, rubbing at sore muscles or stretching out on the cool ground. “Let’s have some lunch and rest up a bit. Maybe see if anything jumps out at us.”

“Jumps...out?” Fluttershy asked quietly. She looked around, nearly turning a complete circle as if every shadowed tree might harbor some unseen malice.

“Not literally,” Twilight said, trotting over to nuzzle her scared friend. “I just want to make sure our plans still feel solid after we’ve had some time to digest them.”

“Digest? You don’t eat plans, silly!” Pinkie said as she popped out of nowhere, startling both Twilight and Fluttershy. “At least, I don’t think you do. What do they taste like? I bet they’re not as good as what I found!” Pinkie sang the last words as she offered up a pile of small berries, their skin colored a dark purple mottled with light blue spots. They oozed a thick, viscous juice that gave off a cloying aroma, though it was not altogether unpleasant. She shoved a heap of them into Twilight’s hooves before popping another one into her juice-stained mouth, chewing noisily. “Try some!”

“I...” Twilight said, looking down at the berries. They did look appealing, especially after the long hike. “Pinkie, do you even know what these are?” Curly hair flopped back and forth as Pinkie shook her head. “Well I don’t either. I’m not going to just eat something that I don’t know--they could be poisonous!” She called Sand over. “You’re pretty good with plants. Do you know what these are?”

Sand prodded a berry with her hoof, sniffed the juice that leaked out. “Fortuneberries.” She looked at up Twilight. “They’re not poisonous. They grow all over around here--pretty major pest species, really. I was always having to uproot them in my garden.”

“Fortuneberries?” Pinkie asked, popping another into her mouth as she ignored Twilight’s glare.

“They affect your fortune.” Sand shrugged. “Supposedly.”

“Like...reading tea leaves or astrology?” Twilight said, giving a contemptuous sniff.

“No, more like changing your luck,” Sand said. “If you’re having a really bad day and things just aren’t going your way, you can eat some of these and things might get better for you.” She glanced at Pinkie, but Twilight caught the brief concern that flashed across her friend’s scarred face in that moment. “The problem is, luck can go either way. You could go from a bad day to a great one, or it could just go wrong in ways that you never even thought possible. I never really liked the taste of them, so it’s all just hearsay”

Twilight blew a dismissive raspberry at the thought. “There’s no such thing as luck. There are just systems complex enough that we can’t account for all the variables. Luck’s just a superstition.”

Sand shrugged again. “If you want. It wouldn’t be the strangest thing that you’ve heard of, would it?” She raised an eyebrow.

Twilight opened her mouth, then shut it again once she considered the numerous things she’d lived through that defied all conventional logic. And somehow, they almost always involve Pinkie Pie, she thought.

“Okay...” Twilight said, giving Pinkie an appraising look. “Maybe we can hold onto some. Who knows? Maybe they’ll come in handy, if for nothing other than as a food source. But Pinkie, please... I’m all for foraging to stretch out our supplies, but try not to eat random things until we know what they are?” She drew her mouth into a wide, nervous smile.

Pinkie hummed a moment before nodding. “You betcha, Twilight!” She popped another berry into her mouth, making Twilight cringe. “They are pretty good though, you should try them.” And with that, she bounced off to join the other Bearers where they sat playing cards.

Twilight sighed and picked one berry up, eying it suspiciously before putting it in her mouth. A shiver went through her body as the taste of cinnamon and something mysterious--but unquestionably berry-like--washed over her tongue. She smiled and said, “I’ll admit, these are pretty good.” She saw Sand watching. “Sure you don’t want some?” The ivory pony shook her head and walked over to watch the others play. Twilight shrugged, wrapped the berries in a cloth, and stowed them among her things.

“That would have been nice to know beforehand, Sand,” Twilight said once she’d joined her friends. She stumbled a bit as the rarely-used name rolled off her tongue.

“My sense of premonition is undeveloped, it would seem,” Sand replied coolly. Applejack and Fluttershy shared an uncomfortable look before returning their attention to their game.

Twilight’s ear twitched. “Well, is there anything else you can tell us about the area that might help? You’re from around here, after all.”

Sand looked around for a moment, then shrugged. “I don’t know what might be helpful versus what would be white noise. The journey as planned does not take us through the deep woods, so dangers--true dangers--should be minimal.” She paused a moment, then looked at Pinkie. “And as long as nobody starts eating things simply because they look or smell good, we shouldn’t run into problems with the flora. Assassin’s gladeleaf is only found in sunlit meadows, strangler figs stick to the very largest trees in the forest, tiger orchids don’t usually hunt ponies, and snapdragons only bite if you tease them.” She missed the looks of apprehension directed her way as she casually enumerated a dozen or so more predaceous or potentially problematic plants and their particular peculiarities.

Twilight blanched. “Really? And none of this seemed worth mentioning before we entered the woods?”

Sand shrugged. “I didn’t feel like it would be worth inundating you all with a botany lesson until it became necessary. The world’s a dangerous place, and every path we might have taken has its own set of risks and problems.”

“There are large, grasping trees in my homeland called manchineels,” Viridian said, drawing their attention to himself as he stepped into the conversation. “They have long tendrils that lie dormant until prey comes within reach. Whether you only happen to be strolling nearby or alight in its comfortable branches to take an afternoon nap, they grab at the unwary, wrapping you in thick vines that bind and constrict your movements.” He waited for the image to sink in, then continued in a voice tinged with faint apprehension. ”And as if that were not bad enough, their entire surface--from root to trunk to bark to leaftip--burns with an acid that leaves great festering weals on your hide.” He paused. “Should you manage to escape, of course.”

Dash sat up straight, then scooted away from the nearest tree, giving it a healthy amount of space.

“Far in the Northlands,” Luna added in a voice pitched just slightly lower than normal, “I know of at least three types of semi-sentient rocks.” She nodded sagely as she looked around at the astonishment painted on the Bearers’ faces. “One species of which is particularly proficient in illusions. They latch onto your mind, projecting your desires and feeding off the resulting outpouring of emotion until you lie spent and forgotten, worn out by hunger and fatigue.”

Rarity’s eyes went just a little bit wider than anypony else’s. “How... how horrid,” she said. Her shocked expression turned into a scowl when Applejack shot a smirk her way.

Sand caught the tiniest smile shared between Luna and Viridian and suddenly she understood.

“To say nothing of actual animals,” Sand said, her voice taking on an air of casual nonchalance that her previous factual recitations had lacked. “Take ant-lions for instance.”

“What... what are those?” Fluttershy asked with her soft voice and wide eyes.

“Very much what their name implies. They’re lions the size of ants,” Sand said, proud that she managed to keep a straight face.

“Oh, how wonderful. They sound so adorable,” Fluttershy wore a wide smile, and Sand almost felt bad for continuing. Almost.

Sand shook her head. “They may sound cute, but what they lack in size, they make up for in sheer ferocity. They swarm in great packs--huge carpets of tawny hides and razor-sharp claws blanketing the ground for dozens of meters in every direction. Faster than you’d think possible, and hungrier too, given their size. And remember--they’re purely carnivorous and aren’t picky about what--or who--they eat.” Fluttershy stopped smiling and shivered.

Twilight stared at the three of them in horror, an expression mirrored, in varying degrees, by the other Bearers as they glanced nervously at one another.

“Is there a problem?” Sand asked with polite interest, not daring to look at Luna and Viridian.

“It’s just a lot to take in, sugarcube,” Applejack finally said when it was clear that nopony else wanted to speak. “The world outside’s a lot more dangerous than we thought, and it’s just a mite overwhelming. But can ya tell us if there’s anything else around here we should be worried about?” She turned a questioning look on the three doomsayers.

For a few moments, there was only silence. It was hard to tell which of them cracked first, but at almost the same time, Luna, Sand, and Viridian all broke into huge grins that soon blossomed into great guffaws as the confused Bearers looked back and forth.

Twilight caught on faster than the others, and a half-lidded glare soon replaced her puzzled expression. “Very funny,” she said in a voice that dripped acid. The others understood moments later, their confusion turning to comprehension, then smiles, and good-natured chuckling.

“I thought it was funny!” Pinkie said, grinning hugely as she nearly bounced in her seat. She looked around at the dark look directed her way by Twilight. “What? I mean, c’mon, it was obviously a joke! Who’d believe that there are rocks that can fool you into...” Her eyes happened to fall on Rarity at just that moment. “Oh. Right.” Rarity harrumphed, turning her nose up at everypony.

Twilight looked around at her companions. “All right, well, if everyone’s done joking around, let’s keep moving. The sooner we get there, the sooner we get this all done and we can go home.” The half-hearted cheer from the other Bearers stood in sharp contrast to the one given out just earlier on the beach.

While Dash and Pinkie ranged ahead, the rest of the party fell into a loose line as they traveled onwards. Twilight rolled through a mental checklist or seven while Fluttershy walked alongside her, peering around with cautious curiosity. Rarity and Applejack occasionally fell behind, disappearing out of sight for minutes only to return shortly thereafter with their saddlebags weighed down just a bit more each time. After the fourth such occurrence, Twilight slowed her pace so she could speak with them.

“Looks like you’ve been having a bit of luck?” Twilight eyed their saddlebags.

“More than that, Twilight!” Rarity seemed positively chipper, in spite of the all-pervasive dark surrounding them. “We’ve found rare jewels in infrequent amounts, and just when I think we--I mean, dear Applejack”--she nodded to the cowpony, who returned a smile--”has dug up what little there is to find in this dreadful forest, I find another cache.”

“Well, that’s great to hear!” Twilight said, beaming at their good fortune. “Could I have, say, a dozen gems? It doesn’t matter too much what kind they are, but the higher quality they are, the better my spells will be.”

“Oh of course dear.” Rarity noticed the sad way Twilight’s packs were hanging at her sides. “Actually, why not just take the lot? We’re bound to find more, and you’ll be able to sort through everything to find exactly what you need without me having to guess.”

Twilight floated out the small pile of gems from each of their saddlebags, giving the lot a brief, speculative look before stowing them in her own pack. “Thanks, you two! This should help a lot. Once we settle down for the night, I can get to work, but please, if you find more gems, I can always make use of them.” Rarity gave her a warm smile and Twilight returned to the head of the pack, practically bouncing like Pinkie Pie at their turn of good luck.

As the thought occurred to her, Twilight floated a few fortuneberries out of her other bag and popped them into her mouth. The taste of raspberries and cloves washed over her tongue, and she cocked her head in surprise at the distinct change from her previous sampling, though she found the flavor to be more than satisfactory. “I’m going to have to ask Dawn about that later,” she said to herself.

They trudged on for an hour and some before the ground began to slope up at the most gradual degree. The subtle change sapped their already well-spent reserves, forcing Twilight to consider pushing on at the risk of exhaustion or stopping early for the day. Pinkie and Rainbow roamed far out of sight and back, reporting only more of the same gradual incline in every direction but the one that they had come from.

Twilight checked the map again, but unless her compass had magically stopped working, they were still on the right track. Twilight felt a keen need to push forward, but she only needed a quick look around at her companions to see their weariness and fatigue.

“Okay,” she called out. Their steps faltered and stopped as everyone turned to look on her with bleary eyes. “Let’s make camp. We’re all exhausted, and there’s no sense pushing more tonight. If Dash or Pinkie Pie come back and someone catches them before I do, please let them know.” The others gave her tired nods, groaning as they dropped their bags to the ground. Twilight’s pack in particular felt a dozen times heavier than she remembered it being when she had last hefted it. Gems do not randomly increase in mass like that. She smiled even as she chided herself. The thought prompted her to look around for Rarity and Applejack, but they weren’t in attendance. “Must be off getting a few more gems,” she said to herself.

***

“Unhand me, you brute!” Rarity said, beating her forehooves against her captor’s back. The tall, slim canine carrying her walked upright on his hind legs, balancing perfectly in spite of her protests. His clean, grey tunic fluttered beneath her weak rain of blows, and she could hear a loose clinking of metal beneath the fabric. “Honestly, what manners. Do all your kind treat others so ru--ahh!”

The dog pulled her off his shoulder, wrapping one enormous paw around her midsection as he brought her to eye level. The subterranean tunnels were only infrequently lit by torches, but Luna’s darkvision spell allowed Rarity to see her captor’s neutral expression.

“Do you mind? Your claws are all grimy and I--”

The dog backhanded her with a casual gesture that staggered Rarity, all the more because his grip prevented her from rolling with the strike.

Applejack gave a strangled cry at seeing her friend thus mistreated. “Why you dirty, ponynapping jackapples...” She struggled against her bonds, but even if she hadn’t been trussed up like a pig and slung over the shoulder of another, shorter, fatter dog, she would have been at a loss; she had been expertly tied, and the ropes gave her no slack to work with. “If you lay another filthy finger on my friend again--”

“Idle threats,” the first dog said, shaking Rarity like a rag doll. He looked at Applejack while he held the unicorn aloft. “Struggle, complain, or fight us and this one suffers.” He brought Rarity in close to his face, placing a finger beneath her chin to prop her head up. “Struggle, complain, or fight us, and your friend suffers.”

He moved his finger away, and Rarity’s head flopped forward. She stifled a whimper as best as she could, but she was too disoriented to do more than that. Her ears still rung from the vicious blow, and her mouth tasted like a copper bit.

“You...” Rarity said with a thick voice, fighting to raise her head and keep her eyes open. She licked her swollen lips and pressed forward even as she saw her captor’s eyes narrow. “You are not like the diamond dogs back home.”

Her captor growled, low and feral, but he did not punish her. “Diamond dogs,” he sneered. “Inbred. Weak. Spineless. We are not.” He turned a cold grin upon her, and in a mocking tone said, “The world’s a dangerous place.” In her dazed state, Rarity took some time to realize that he was imitating Sand’s voice. Applejack was faster on the draw.

“Ya’ll been listening in on our conversations?” Applejack asked. The short dog carrying her growled a warning, but her question didn’t provoke another rebuke.

“Ponies,” the tall one rumbled, drawing the word into a hiss. “Always too noisy.” He fished around in a pocket for a moment before removing several wads of cloth, some of which he handed to his partner. Applejack struggled instinctively when her captor set her down, but a throaty growl reminded her of why that would be unwise.

She wanted to ask a dozen more questions while she could still speak, but then she looked at Rarity, at her friend’s swollen eye and bleeding lips. She knew the injuries would heal cleanly, given enough time, but their captors weren’t pulling any punches. Or if they were, less restrained brutality might not leave such temporary wounds. She met Rarity’s gaze for just a moment, but it was long enough to catch a slight shake of the unicorn’s head. Applejack gritted her teeth and remained silent as they covered her eyes stuffed a surprisingly clean ball of cloth in her mouth.

The dogs remained quiet through this, only grunting as they hefted their captives again and started down the tunnel. The only sounds that marked their journey were the soft padding of paws on earth and the labored breathing of ponies and dogs alike. Applejack tried to keep an ear out for anything that might clue them in on their whereabouts, but there seemed to be nothing else in the world except for the four of them and the endless journey. The ponies could only guess at how long they traveled, but it felt like hours.

Eventually, Applejack noticed that their captors were no longer walking on soft earth--the sound of claws clacking on solid stone reverberated throughout the tunnels. Soon afterwards, they slowed and then came to a halt entirely.

“Go ahead and put them down there and there,” a soft, calming male voice said. Although Applejack had yet to hear the shorter dog speak, she suspected that the dulcet tones did not belong to him. She didn’t get much time to wonder more, however, as she felt herself sailing through the air. The hard stone landing that she expected never came. Instead, she found herself bouncing gently, coming to rest on a pile of something that smelled of chicken feathers and cloth.

“Please don’t make a fuss, Applejack,” the voice said from nearby, prompting her to twist in alarm. A gentle hoof on her shoulder made her twitch, but she fought the urge to struggle further when the cloth around her eyes loosened and then fell away. “I’m sorry we had to blindfold you and Rarity, but I’m afraid we all have secrets we’d like to keep.”

The speaker moved away, letting Applejack get a clear view of him and their surroundings for the first time in hours. Luna’s darkvision lit the room with an odd blue cast to it, but Applejack still had to squint against the glow of the dozen torches that lined the walls. The circular room was maybe two dozen paces across at the center, covered from floor to ceiling in neatly-worked, unpretentious grey stone. The dogs who had ponynapped them stood unmoving against the far wall, grotesque and gargoyle-like. Aside from a plain wooden desk and a chest beside it, there were few things to distract the eye.

Rarity lay on another pile of cushions, being tended to by a pony that, save for his horn, might have doubled as Applejack’s twin. His yellow-orange coat and straw-blond mane stood out in stark contrast to the somber tones of their surroundings--even the plush pillows they laid upon were done up in dark shades of red and purple and brown. On his flank, a white candle burned with a simple ivory flame.

The stallion daubed at her wounds with delicate touches as he spoke to her in a low, reassuring voice. Though Applejack couldn’t make out what was being said, Rarity seemed to relax visibly as they continued to converse. The sound of his voice faded for a moment as he leaned in to whisper something, to which Rarity hesitated, then nodded. A metal ring floated through the air before sliding down her horn. She flinched a little, but from what Applejack could tell, it didn’t appear to be causing her any real pain.

He stepped back,removing their gags with gentle tugs of his magic. Applejack ground her teeth, trying to work out the soreness in her jaws as her mind fought to figure out what she wanted to say first.

“And who might you be, pray tell?” Rarity asked first. Her speech came out clean and free of any hesitation or trace of pain.

He gave them a soft smile and dipped his head. “My apologies, I fear that I have you at a disadvantage.”

“Ya think?” Applejack said, wiggling her bound legs.

“Point,” he conceded. His horn glowed, and both Applejack and Rarity found their legs free.

“I am sorry for the excessive force my employees used to subdue you,” he said. Quiet though his voice might be, it reached their ears with little difficulty. “A necessary evil in their line of work, but it is ultimately my fault--not theirs--for not being more specific in their contract.”

“Ya still haven’t answered her question,” Applejack said. From the corner of her eye, she thought she saw Rarity smile.

The stallion nodded. “Once again, you are correct. Forgive me.”

“My name is Ember.”

***

(My thanks to Chris, who slogged through this, my longest chapter yet, and still managed to not punch me in the jaw!)

15 - All Things, in the End

“My name is Ember.”

Silence hung heavy in the air as the orange-yellow unicorn looked from Applejack to Rarity and back, as if expecting a reaction. Applejack met Rarity’s gaze for a moment, lifting her eyebrows in the tiniest hint of a question. Rarity shrugged, and they both turned back to look at Ember. He snorted and gave them a wry grin.

“Of course. No matter. What’s important is that you’re both here.”

“And where is here, exactly?” Rarity asked, her voice imperious as she sat up straight on her pile of cushions.

“A few miles out from your destination. Our destination, I should say. You’ll have to forgive the sparse accommodations--this is just a way station, and I’m afraid it’s not exactly set up to entertain guests, let alone those of your fame.” He floated a pillow over and planted his rump upon it. “We’ve a little time yet before your friends find their way to the end of the breadcrumb trail my associates left behind.” He waved a hoof in the vague direction of the two well-dressed dogs standing against the far wall. Rarity had initially mistaken them for diamond dogs, but their casual brutality in the face of her whining had quickly disabused her of that notion.

“Time enough for some answers,” Ember said.

“You bet your flank it’s time for answers!” Applejack rocked forward and hopped onto her hooves. If she’d had her hat, she’d have tipped it back as she advanced on Ember. “For starters, why? Why did ya ponynap us and feel the need to rough up my friend?” From the corner of her eye, she saw Rarity give her an appreciative smile.

“Quid pro quo, but know that I count that as two questions,” Ember said. Applejack was a pony’s length from him now, easily within bucking range, but his voice remained calm as he continued. “Why don’t we start with the second.” He twisted around and looked back at the dogs. “Fex? Mirrin? Care to explain yourselves?”

“She named me brute,” the tall one said, nodding to Rarity. He gave her a humorless smile. “I did not wish to make a liar of her.”

“Well, there you have it,” Ember said, turning back to face the ponies and coming nose-to-nose with Applejack. “Ah, how forward. And we’ve only just met.”

Applejack spoke through clenched teeth as she narrowed her eyes, pushing Ember back on his cushion. “We are going to walk back out that doorway and meet up with our friends. If you try to stop us, I will buck you so hard--” A growl like living thunder rumbled around the stone chamber, making Applejack look up and take notice. The taller dog had detached himself from the wall and hunched over, staring at her with cold, dark eyes. Even from a distance, Applejack could see the muscles in his legs tense as he stood ready to pounce.

Without breaking eye contact with Applejack, Ember held up a hoof to arrest the dog’s actions. “It’s all right, Fex.” He gently pushed her back to a more comfortable speaking distance. “There’s no need to go rushing off to find your friends. The whole point of doing this was to get them here, after all.”

“What do you want with them? With us?” Rarity asked as she leaned forward.

“Now those are another two questions, and I’ve had none of my own.”

“Ya ain’t answered our first one, in case ya forgot,” Applejack said. Her gaze flicked to the guard behind Ember, but Fex had pulled back against the wall again. His eyes never left her, however.

“Wrong. I told you: to get your friends here. Now, two of my own: is Sand Shaper with them?”

Applejack drew back a fraction of an inch, blinking as though that could drive away her surprise. “Yes?” she ventured.

Ember looked grim. “I see. And second: does she carry her book with her still?”

“What business it is of yours?” Rarity asked, finally deigning to leave her pile of cushions.

“Another question, and you’ve not answered mine. Yes or no?”

“I don’t know, to be honest,” Applejack said. “It ain’t like we all went through each others’ things before we set out.”

“And I certainly do not know, either,” Rarity said with a sniff. “It is quite rude to rifle through another pony’s belongings, to say nothing of absconding with the ponies themselves.” She directed a pointed glare at the two dogs.

“Fair enough.” Ember stood. “Time to go, however. Your friends have entered the last stretch of the trail.”

“We ain’t going nowhere, especially not with our friends looking for us,” Applejack said, once more taking a step towards Ember. “I think we’ll be staying right here and waiting.”

“Think again,” he said. His horn flashed, and the world disappeared in a burst of orange light.

***

Rainbow Dash scratched an itch beneath the crude sapphire pendant hung round her neck. “You sure we’re going the right way, Twilight?” she asked. With her muted disguise no longer necessary, she had happily reclaimed both her true coloration and the rest of her name. She hovered facing backwards, visibly twitching in response to the slow pace set by the others.

“As sure as I can be,” Twilight said, wearing an amethyst in the same manner. Each of her companions wore a jewel around their necks. Though it had been of no consequence magically, she had taken a small pleasure in matching the color of each gem with the one who would be wearing it, imagining that Rarity would approve. “I’m glad we managed to find Applejack’s hat so quickly, but I don’t want to rush forward and risk losing track of things.”

In a way, she could almost smell the faint magical trail that they had picked up on the surface where, presumably, Applejack and Rarity had disappeared. She glanced back, double and triple checking that the rest of her friends had not mysteriously vanished. From the very back, too far to converse without shouting, Luna made eye contact and mouthed the words, “We’re fine. Focus.” In the cold light of Luna’s darkvision spell, the shadows contorted into strange shapes around the princess’ lips, making Twilight shiver as she turned around and did as she was told.

Hours of traveling and hesitation at a dozen intersections had done nothing to add to their haste, but as the trail grew steadily warmer, fresher, a mounting sense of nearness to her missing friends pushed Twilight on. Her unspoken urgency radiated out to the rest of the party, and they stepped more lively, almost breaking into a trot in spite of the narrow confines of the subterranean tunnels.

A light appeared in the distance, and as they turned the final bend, they entered a large, circular stone room devoid of any other occupants. Two large piles of dark cushions lay scattered and flattened, as though they had borne weight recently and were suddenly displaced. No other archways marked a means for entrance or egress, but Twilight felt certain that the trail led here.

She closed her eyes, focusing on the faint smell of the magic that they had followed. A magenta sphere flew from the tip of her horn, shooting to the center of the room before erupting in an ever-exploding shower of sparks that illuminated the room and the magics that had been used within.

“What the hay?” Rainbow asked, spinning around in midair as she surveyed the walls.

Runes shone upon every inch of the stone walls and floor. They burned with a golden-orange light, seeming to flicker and dance as if a still-living fire had been distilled into ink and pressed into writing. Sigils and designs spiraled and snaked away in long coils and dizzying patterns, looping back in on themselves in a maddening display of arcane text that seemed to change if stared at for too long a time. Twilight immediately began walking around the room, muttering to herself as she bent low to examine this or that on the floor, or peering at some particular marking with an intensity that brooked little in the way of interruption, save for the world ending. Maybe not even that.

“They were teleported out, it would seem,” Luna said, drawing everyone’s attention to a lingering cloud of orange sparkles now visible in the center of the room. “And recently, too.”

Twilight nodded as she finished another segment of her inspection, looking around as she spied four other such clouds. “I could barely smell the trail of magic out in the corridor, but the taste of it here is almost overpowering.” She made a wide gesture with one hoof. “The runes here are like the air in an old library. Hallowed, refined somehow, dusty with age, but not bad for all that.” She nodded towards one of the orange clouds. “But those, they’re like... like...” She narrowed her eyes, fishing around for the right words.

“What?” Pinkie bounced up and down in front of her. “What’s it taste like? It’s all orange, so does it taste like one? Or, no, wait,” Pinkie said, drawing up onto her hind legs as she gave the matter some consideration. “Applejack’s orange too. Wait, I’ve got it! Does it taste like Applejack?!”

“I doubt it,” Rainbow Dash muttered. A sudden stillness prompted her to look up and blush when she saw everyone’s eyes turned her way.

“Huh.” Twilight didn’t have any more than that. Then, slowly: “No, Pinkie. It’s hard to describe what the spell tastes like. It’s just a sort of metaphor really. But the whole point is that the magical residue from the teleport is really strong still, and if I can... just...”

She lowered her head and focused on her missing friends: the way they smelled when riled up, the way their laughter sounded, the way they looked when standing in bright sunshine. Her spell grew into a round, golden net of glowing ropes, pulsing as it expanded to encompass the entire room. A half-dozen runes suddenly flashed along the walls, and Twilight found the spell accelerating beyond her control. Before she could second guess herself, she let the spell-weave collapse with a monstrous thunderclap that sent everyone in the room reeling. Fluttershy shrieked and dove beneath a pile of cushions.

“Ugh...” Sand struggled to stand. “Some warning would have been nice, Twilight.”

“Sorry... sorry... “ Twilight shook her head, trying to force a coherent sentence out of her mouth. “It must be all the runework here. I didn’t expect the spell to behave like that, but look!”

She pointed to the center of the room where a faint afterimage of Applejack stood frozen mid-advance, a look of stern disapproval painted across its face. A phantasm of Rarity sat upon one of the piles of cushions, looking more surprised than serious; Twilight couldn’t help but wonder at the disparity between their expressions.

“So they were here! What are we waiting for then?” Rainbow asked. “Do some unicorn mojo and let’s go after them!”

“If it were only that easy, Rainbow Dash,” Luna said, stooping low to beckon Fluttershy out from her hiding place. “We need to know a second anchor point if we are to teleport from one location to another. We’ve only one right now.”

“So what? It’s a dead end?” Rainbow gave them an incredulous look. “It can’t end like this!”

“It doesn’t have to,” a new voice said. Their eyes turned to the doorway, seeing the orange-yellow unicorn standing beneath the archway. Ember gave Sand a quick look up and down as her mouth worked in a failed attempt to form words. “Hello, sister. Seems like you must have had quite the adventure in your brief time away.”

“Sister?” Fluttershy asked, almost too soft to hear in the sudden silence.

Pinkie bounced in place, an enormous grin plastered on her face. “Ooh, you have a brother? Why didn’t you tell us? It’s a family reunion; we can throw a party!” Confetti and streamers burst out of nowhere from behind her.

“Ember?” Sand said in a hoarse whisper, patently ignoring Pinkie’s suggestion. “This is your doing? Is your loathing of me so great--”

“Of you?” Ember said, tilting his head. “You seem to have gained a rather self-centered view of the world during your brief time in exile.” His gaze fell on a walnut-sized diamond hanging around her neck. His horn glowed for a moment before Twilight snapped him out of his concentration.

“You’re responsible?” Twilight asked, advancing on him with her horn held out before her like a lance. “We want our friends back.”

“And I’d like a cherry pie, but...” He blinked as a cherry pie materialized in front of his face, held aloft by an enormously happy Pinkie Pie. He sighed. “Bad example,” he said, gently pushing the food away with one hoof. “You’re really ruining my dramatic entrance here,” he told her.

“Then what?” Sand asked. Luna walked up beside her, wings flared, eyes narrowed.

“Times are changing rapidly, and not for the better,” Ember said, pitching his voice a fraction lower than a moment before. “My people have remained neutral since we first felt the touch of the eclipse upon our hides, but--”

“You’re really milking this drama thing for all it’s worth, huh?” Rainbow asked, crossing her forelegs, hovering in place as she gave him a speculative look.

“Definitely Sand’s brother,” Twilight said. She forced an apologetic smile when both Sand and Ember turned to glare at her.

Ember huffed, but visibly fought down his irritation. He regained his composure within moments. “Fine, fine. I wasn’t really built to be a showpony anyway. Look, I needed to get you here, quickly, before you crossed the barrier zone around Fjieena din Tor.”

“What?” Sand asked. “We were nowhere near the city walls yet.”

Ember shrugged. “They’ve been expanding it since you left and...look, it’s a long story. I can’t go out onto the surface, and you definitely wouldn’t have trusted my messengers, so I did what I thought would work. And it did.” His horn glowed as he flicked a telekinetic burst against Sand’s diamond necklace, making the gem ring. He looked at Twilight. “Empathic link, right? Can you use it as a second anchor point?”

“I--what, yes?” Twilight said, blinking her eyes in confusion.

“Good, let’s talk about this someplace else,” Ember said. “All the runework here makes my skin crawl, and I’m the one who scribed it. It should help if you have any difficulties following us, however.”

“If you think we’re simply going to walk into your trap--” Luna began, taking a step forward. Before she could say more, however, Ember and Sand vanished in a flash of orange light.

“Twilight?” Luna asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I have their location,” Twilight said, returning a satisfied grin. “Hold on, everyone. This is going to be a bit of a rough ride with so many of us.” Almost as an afterthought, she added, “Be ready for anything.”

Twilight focused on her companions, touching each with the faintest glimmer of her magic, just enough to feel their innate magical powers. She inhaled, drawing on their strength to power her spell as they willingly gave in to her control. Beneath her hooves, four loops of runic text changed from golden-orange to a brilliant white, and Twilight found her wits sharpening, her mind’s eye suddenly capable of seeing far afield. Distantly, she saw the diamond around Sand’s neck and fed its location to her teleport spell. With a final lurch, she jumped, pulling everyone else in her magical lattice along with her.

For those wrapped in the safety of Twilight’s spell, the journey through the space between spaces took only a moment, but the aftereffects left them feeling like they had never known what it was like to be healthy during their entire lives. Those that managed to remain standing found the world spinning in a dizzying whirl of lights and colors as they waited for reality to reassert itself. Those with less fortitude staggered and collapsed, retching their brief dinners onto the dark wooden floor.

They stood in the center of what looked to be somepony’s living room. A cheery fire danced in the hearth while magical lanterns hung suspended throughout the chamber. Their soft, yellow-white light softened and dispelled any harsh shadows that might have taken refuge in the sharp corners of the room. The chamber measured perhaps the length of a dozen ponies at its widest, yet it still felt cozy and enveloping.

“That took you much longer than I hoped when I realized what this was,” Ember said, holding up the diamond necklace. Sand looked up from her seat where she had been reading to a sky-blue filly with a powder blue mane. Ember floated the necklace back to his sister. She pulled it out of the air with her magic and placed it around the neck of the filly beside her. A whisper shared between the two made them both giggle.

“Clever bit of enchantment, that, if a bit sloppy,” Ember continued, looking back at Twilight and the new arrivals. “In a hurry, were you? No no, don’t answer, you’re still too busy vomiting on my floor, I see.” He gave them an appraising look before shaking his head and going to fetch a mop.

“You’ll want to be careful in the future,” he called out from a broom closet. “More so, at any rate. Teleportation is largely forbidden within Fjieena din Tor, and the enforcers will be far less forgiving if they detect you jumping from point to point.” He returned with mop in tow, eying the floor with a small frown before he began cleaning up. “Still, they’re not beating down my door just yet, so I suppose that I masked your entry well enough.”

Twilight groaned, getting to her hooves as she fought back the pounding in her head. While in the desert on Luna’s mission to the Erudite, the princess had taught Twilight more than just combat magics and how to defend herself in an arcane duel. Spell-linking had been a difficult topic to grasp, but Twilight had managed to pick it up well enough over time. However, Luna had never quite mentioned the particular side effects of putting that knowledge to use. Twilight made a mental note to have words with the princess later on.

“What...” Twilight began, but her lips felt thick, the wrong size and shape, like they belonged to somepony else. A horrifying thought crossed her mind, but she looked around the room as she fought down her anxieties, hoping she’d see something that would take her mind off of her fears. Her eyes fell upon the filly at Sand’s side, and the star and moon cutie mark upon her flank. Twilight wondered at that for a moment before Ember’s voice distracted her.

“Welcome to my home, welcome to my home,” Ember said, putting away the mop and bringing everyone’s attention back to him. He trotted around the room tidying up a pillow here, a blanket there. “Feel free to take a seat wherever you’d like, once you get your bearings. You’ll have to forgive my hospitality while you’re here, however. We’ve only had a day to prepare since our little introduction, after all.”

“A... day?” Twilight asked. She shook her head, as if that could clear away her confusion. “Time dilation.” She grimaced. “I guess I need some practice with those runes.”

Ember hummed. “Don’t we all? But yes, a day and some change, really--it’s morning now, and that gives us that much less time to get acquainted with one another before we need to set off.”

“Set.. off?” Twilight shook her head again, unsure of what she was missing.

Sand stepped close, followed by the inquisitive blue filly who looked up at her and asked, “Who’re they, Auntie?”

“My friends, little one,” Sand responded, ruffling the filly’s powder-blue mane. Sand grinned like an idiot, for all the world feeling like she was lighter than air. She leaned in close to Twilight, and in an exaggerated stage whisper asked, “How would you like to help me save my people?”

***

An hour later, three ponies trotted down a well-worn path towards the undeveloped edge of the city.

“Are you sure we ain’t gonna be recognized?” Applejack asked, giving Sand and Twilight a look of mild concern. “Ya both look the same as ya ever have to me.”

“We will to each other, yes,” Twilight said. “But to others, we’ll just look like some random ponies with nondescript cutie marks. Just don’t say anything too identifying and we should be fine.”

“The only one I worry about doing that is Pinkie Pie, to be honest,” Sand said. “She is... unique.”

“Just gotta have a little faith in our friends,” Applejack said. Her eyes narrowed. “Like you’ve got in your brother.”

Sand grimaced. “I’m sorry again, on his behalf, for the treatment you and Rarity received.”

“Ain’t got nothing to do with how I was treated, but he had those hired thugs rough up Rarity, and I’m gonna be mighty sore about that for a long time.” Applejack gave Sand a hard look. “You sure we can trust him? Just ain’t sitting right with me, all this cloak and dagger stuff. Something feels... off, but I can’t place my hoof on it.”

“You met his wife and child, do you think he’d endanger them?” Sand asked, a hint of begging in her voice. “Please, Applejack. Believe me, I was as skeptical as any of you, but we had a day to do nothing but mend fences and I think... things will be all right, once this is all settled.” She gave Applejack a tremulous smile. “They’re the only family I have left now.” Applejack stared in return, but let the matter drop.

They walked to the end of the leaf-littered trail, pausing a moment as they peered at a narrow crack in the otherwise solid rock face before them. It would be just wide enough to admit a pony, assuming that that pony’s talent wasn’t food-related.

“This it?” Twilight asked. Sand nodded in response. Twilight ducked her head as she entered the fissure. “So you only touched on it before we left: the dreams just stopped one day?”

Sand followed suit, speaking mostly to Twilight’s rump as Applejack entered last. “A couple months after I left, apparently. Nopony’s sure why, of course, but it’s pretty obvious it had to do with the departure of what eventually became Selene.”

She took a deep breath once on the other side, standing beside Twilight as she waited for her eyes to adjust to the dim light. When they had, she said, “The city’s founders had an appreciation for natural beauty, you have to give them that.”

Rocks scraped underhoof as Applejack came up alongside, looking around in open wonder. Had the disguise allowed her her hat, she’d have tipped it back in admiration. Instead, she gave a soft, appreciative whistle. “Ya can say that again.”

An enormous domed cavern yawned before them, huge and ancient and magnificent. They stood at the top of a long, sloping ramp carved from the rocky walls. It spiralled downwards, hugging the sides of the cavern for as far as they could see. Darkness shrouded the farthest parts of it, but patches of luminescent mushrooms dotted the stone here and there, providing more than enough light to travel by. At the chamber’s center, a massive stone formation reached from the ceiling to the floor far below.

“The Pillar of the Earth,” Sand said, gesturing to it. “Symbol of the earth ponies amongst my people, and the foundation of the barrier’s strength. Ages ago, before the founders, before the eclipse, before Discord, most likely, simple sediment fell from above, drop by drop, leaving behind minerals as the moisture evaporated. Eventually, stalactite met stalagmite and fused together. How long would it take to form that, do you think?”

Twilight shook her head as she tried to work out the potential flow, deposit, and accumulation rates in her head. “Time beyond measure. I wonder if the princesses were even around that long ago? The center there is as thick around as the Ponyville Library and it has to be hundreds of feet high.” She shook her head. “C’mon, we’d better get moving. I’d love to stop and figure out the numbers, but we’re already going to be the last group in place, I think, and I don’t want to take longer than necessary.” Twilight turned to go, but stopped when she felt a soft hoof on her shoulder.

“A moment,” Sand said. “There’s something I didn’t mention before, as it didn’t seem necessary at the time, but just in case. The ponies who come to this cave come to study and relax, and sometimes that involves relaxing together.” She gave Twilight and Applejack a meaningful look, waiting until the implication had sunk in before continuing. “There’s little privacy down below, but it’s still considered impolite to stare.” They nodded in understanding, and Twilight gestured for Sand to lead the way.

They descended downwards, nodding in polite greetings to ponies traveling in twos, and sometimes threes, that they passed heading back up and out. Every one of them had the ubiquitous pair of saddlebags laden down with books.

They came to the base of the chamber: a large, flat area free of debris, but littered with glow lamps and ponies lying beside one another in little knots and clusters. Some had books open in study. Some... didn’t. Twilight kept her mind focused on their task.

Sand cleared her throat, bending her head down and prompting Applejack and Twilight to do the same. “Let’s find a space for ourselves, then we can let Ember and the others know that we’re in position.”

They nodded, and she led the way.

***

Fluttershy beat her wings one last time, panting as she alighted on the treetop platform next to Luna and Rainbow Dash. “It’s so... high and... open.” She stopped to look at the city spread out beneath them. The residents of the city went about their business far below, barely visible through the interwoven branches of the forest cover. She teetered on the edge for a moment before drawing back in fright; a fall from their height would prove fatal to even the most resilient of ponies.

The platform itself was formed from a single smooth piece of the redwood it grew out of, as if a branch had decided to suddenly break rank and grow into the shape for pony purposes. Flat and round with irregular edges, it spread out wide enough that it would have comfortably seated half of Ponyville’s residents, had they the wings to ascend to it; no stairs marked a means to reach the platform’s height. At its center, a single massive loop of gnarled wood rose seamlessly from the heartwood floor, towering over everypony there by at least thirty feet. Piles of leaves had been netted and staked down, molded into shapes for anypony that desired a more comfortable place to sit while they read or enjoyed the scenery.

A voice like the creaking of old trees in the wind asked, “Ah, more acolytes to contemplate the mysteries then?” An aged green pegasus nodded to them as he walked over. His coat was the color of new-grown pine needles in the spring, his mane had either been white originally or had simply become that in time. “I am Grove Keeper, tender of the Archway of the Heavens. Mind you don’t cause any trouble, and you’re free to stay here for as long as you’d like. So few ponies get to enjoy the view, it’s really a shame.” He gestured to the broad expanse below them and out to the far horizon. “All the more room for us pegasi though, eh?”

Luna knew that he saw them in their illusionary disguises, but she still felt discomforted that he spoke, essentially, to her neck and not her face. Her mind tried to wrap itself around where she should look and how she should act when conversing with another pony, but she gave a mental shrug and trusted in Ember’s magic.

“Indeed, good sir,” Luna said, giving a little bow and receiving a pleased smile in return. “We’ve come to study, of course, but would you perhaps be willing to give us a little history of this place?” She hesitated a fraction of a second before adding, “All knowledge has value, but this place has more than most others.”

The praise worked wonders. Grove Keeper preened and practically fluttered his wings as he bobbed his head. “Of course, youngling, of course! So rare to find ponies who appreciate the history of our fair city, and not just some distant dream or spellbook.” He turned and led them across the platform, his steps sounding muted and heavy on the dense wood. While he had his back turned, Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, but had the decency to appear contrite when Luna frowned at her.

“Our founders planted this redwood here amongst the others, but they worked ancient enchantments into its roots such that it would be able to one day support this platform.” He gestured to the massive loop of wood standing behind him. “The Archway itself is a symbol of the pegasi amongst our people, alive and flourishing so long as we remain to tend to it. Its magic provides the Elders with a clear view of the sky and the surrounding wilderness, keeping us safe from outsiders, and keeping outsiders safe from our secrets. From down here, we can look up at the sky, unimpeded, but from up above the barrier magic, our entire city appears to be no more than a dense cluster of trees. Should anything stray too close, the magic simply deters them while letting the Elders know so that they can keep an eye on things until it’s safe again.”

“Deters them how?” Luna asked. He turned his wizened face towards her. “Sir?”

He nodded. “I believe that outsiders end up finding their own reason to take a different path around our fair city, but they never know why they avoid this area. It’s for the best that way.” He grew sad for a moment, looking out through the branches. He shook his head and gave them a broad smile. “Now, I’ve kept you younglings long enough. Go on and find a seat wherever you’d like--there’s so much to learn, but only so many hours in the day, after all.”

They gave their thanks, then looked for the side occupied by the fewest number of pegasi. Although a fair amount of room separated them from any others, the platform itself left little in the way of privacy. They managed to decide on one and settled into position.

When Ember had offered one of his books at random to help give their alibi credibility, Rainbow had waved him off with a smile. “It’s cool, but I have my own,” she’d said. Now, flopping down on a bed of leaves, she cracked open her copy of Daring Do and the Secret of the Crimson Eyeand began reading.

Luna bent down and whispered, “Just remember, Rainbow Dash: we need to be ready to act on a moment’s notice should anything go wrong. Do try to not get too caught up in your story.” The princess received a grunt in response, and she supposed that that would have to do.

Fluttershy had not been as prepared. Twilight had picked a book off the shelf at random, glancing briefly at the title before hastily tucking it into Fluttershy’s saddlebags. She’d said, “Sorry Fluttershy, I know astronomy isn’t your thing, but there’s no time.”

“Naked Singularity?” Fluttershy whispered to herself, puzzled at the odd title. She lay down on a soft pallet next to Rainbow’s own and began reading. Before long, her eyes grew huge, and a furious blush came across her cheeks as she realized that what she had been given was as far from astronomy as the the stars were from Equesetria. Her wings slowly unfurled, but she didn’t notice. Her eyes never left the page, and Luna hoped that she wouldn’t have to snap both of them out of their... enthusiastic endeavors when the signal arrived.

Luna sat down and opened her own book: a treatise on void magics that she had actually written, in part, ages ago. Dry, but it would have to do. She magically tapped her necklace to let Ember know they were in position, then began reading.

***

Rarity and Pinkie Pie strolled down the wide cobblestone street. Although disguised as the others were, Rarity’s noble--nay, regal!--bearing made passersby look up and take notice. She felt pleased to note more than one pair of eyes watching her with faint awe and open desire. She’d have found to a patch of sunlight to stop and preen, had they not been on a mission.

Beside her, Pinkie Pie managed to walk with a somber grace that belied her effervescent personality. Rarity suspected that had their disguises been visible to one another, she might have lost track of the pink pony, so well did she blend in with the populace.

They made as much haste as they could towards their target: a monolithic pillared structure that stood like a monument to forgotten gods. Sleek, white marble covered every surface: from the wide, even steps, to the fluted columns rising high overhead, to the immense roof covering the single-chambered building. Rarity ducked as they entered, feeling the weight of ages bearing down upon her in a way that only Celestia’s presence ever had before.

Outside, the sun shone, but the inside remained dark except for pools of lamp- and torchlight illuminating ponies bent together in silent study or quiet discussion. They laid upon simple rush mats, books open before them on the ground. Clean and ascetic, if not particularly glamorous.

Rarity looked from side to side, envisioning plush cushions and rich tapestries, imagining the walls blooming with life to add contrast to the stark reminder that ponies aged, but stone did not. She shook her head and glanced around, seeking their target: the artifact Ember had called “The Heart of Creation.”

As Ember had explained it, the Heart acted as more than just the symbol of the unicorns. It functioned as a sort of loom, perpetually weaving basic magical threads into the complex enchantments within the barrier itself. By neutralizing the heart, the barrier would no longer be able to disorient and displace ponies wandering into it, allowing a freedom of movement that hadn’t existed in nearly a thousand years.

Pinkie stood beside her and whispered, “Something seems fishy about this whole deal.”

Rarity raised an eyebrow and whispered back, “Pinkie sense?”

Pink hair flopped back and forth as Pinkie shook her head. “Not yet. It’s almost like I can feel a doozy coming on, but we’re not quite there.”

“Well, do let me know if something comes up,” Rarity said, taking the matter with all seriousness. “I’m loathe to consider what something of that magnitude would mean here, of all places. But come, I think I see what Ember wanted us to be near when the time comes.”

They walked forward and their eyes adjusted to the infrequent darkness. Something at the end of the chamber glimmered with a white luminescence--not enough to light the alcove that housed it, but enough to draw the eye.

When they had traveled close enough to see the object attached to the name, Rarity’s steps faltered, then came to a halt entirely. She stared at the flawlessly cut diamond as it silently revolved in the air. Her eyes grew huge and misty, and when next she spoke, it was in a husky whisper.

“Tom?”

***

Water gurgled overhead as Ember and Viridian followed the aqueduct into town, heading for the city center. Ember wanted theirs to be the first group to arrive so that they had everything in place when they decided to act, but a faint hum from his makeshift amulet told him that Rarity and Pinkie had found their target first. He sped up, and Viridian did the same.

“Think of it, Viridian,” Ember said as they walked, keeping his voice low and an eye out for ponies eavesdropping. “Within a day--hours perhaps--we’ll have shattered the barrier keeping my people chained to a vanished destiny, and we will finally be able to lead our own lives out in the world.”

“A noble endeavor, however convoluted,” Viridian said, “but your request for assistance might have been more diplomatic.”

Ember dipped his head. “I would apologize again--”

“You’ve done that enough.”

“--but you’ve made it clear that I’ve done that enough, so I hope that you’ll convey my apologies to Princess Celestia when you return to her court. I am thankful that my two apprentices were subdued before they could harm either of you, but I would dearly love to know how the magic I used to smuggle them out went so catastrophically wrong.”

“Wouldn’t we all. But we’re here, I believe.”

From the shadows, they stopped and looked.

The Sanctum rose from the city center like a tree stump jutting out of the forest floor. Ancient and unyielding, it felt as though when the world had turned to dust around it, it would still endure.

No matter how much it had rotted on the inside.

Cyclopean masonry overflowed with bright green moss. Slatted wooden eaves slumped at the edges, giving the entire structure a sullen, pouting look. Armored guards, the only ones to be had throughout the city, stood watch at the building’s only doorway, armed with spears whose plainness belied the latent enchantments worked into their shafts and broad heads.

“You are resolved to this path then?” Viridian asked as they ducked back out of sight for a moment.

Ember nodded. “I believe that this is the only recourse left to us. When the dreaming vanished, there was confusion, then a stirring amongst my people: clamor for change, time and again. The Elders flatly refused to listen to anyone, choosing to clamp down in some misguided hope of preserving the status quo. If we can destroy the barrier zone that lets them prevent my people from leaving the city, the Elders will have no choice but to adapt.” He looked to Viridian, meeting his eyes. “I think of this as a jailbreak. Nothing more. No one gets hurt, we all go free. Are you with me? We can work something else out if you’re having second thoughts.”

“I admit that I am, but no plan is entirely water-tight.” Viridian pawed the ground and nodded. “I am with you.”

“Good!” Ember smiled and his voice regained a measure of its former whimsy. “Well now, let’s go ahead and get inside. I can get us past the guards, but we’ll need your magic to get farther than that.”

“Sleep and more sleep,” Viridian said. “No one harmed.”

“No one harmed,” Ember agreed.

The guards snapped to attention in unison as they stepped inside. “Head Librarian.”

Ember nodded to them in passing.

“Head Librarian?” Viridian asked as they walked down a musty-smelling hallway.

“It’s not like I’ve been sneaking all this information from some headmaster’s study,” Ember said, shooting Viridian an amused look. “The plan’s a byproduct of my station, but one that I needed to act on when the facts became apparent.”

They came to an unoccupied desk. Scrolls and letters lay scattered about, as if they had been abandoned in a great hurry. An old cup of coffee sat ringed by faded stains that hadn’t been wiped off in ages.

“Maybe they’re on break?” Ember asked. He ran a hoof along the desktop, tracing the dried coffee rings. “A long, long break. I don’t like this.”

“Do we go back then?”

A faint chime rang from the topaz around Ember’s neck. He looked down briefly, then shook his head. “Luna’s in position now. If all it takes to spook us is a missing receptionist, I think we were doomed to fail from the start.”

“You don’t mean that, I trust?”

“No. But be alert. I dislike things going off-plan so soon.”

They walked around the desk and through an unbarred entryway, stepping into a spacious antechamber that housed a sizable pair of double doors and comfortable benches where supplicants could wait their turn. As with the reception hall, this too was empty. It had a smell of old dust, disused and forgotten. Viridian walked around, sniffing at this or that.

“Faint and worn. Nothing fresh. No one’s been here in some time.”

Ember turned a slow circle, eyeing the corners of the room as if something might be lurking just out of sight. He looked to the double doors and drew his lips into a thin line.

“We press on.”

The doors swung open with nary a whisper of protest, though the buoyancy of Ember’s magic may have had something to do with that. They stepped through and paused, standing at the top of a grand staircase that led down to the center of a large, circular auditorium. Stepped seating ringed the edges, enough to house the majority of Fjieena din Tor’s population at once, should they need addressing.

Down below, three ponies stood facing one another with eyes closed in silent concentration. The pegasus, wings flared, knelt with nose touching the ground. The unicorn, head bowed, stood with horn thrust outward. The earth pony, head held aloft, stood regal and magnificent. For all their movement, they could have been statues.

At the center of their focus, an opaque blue sphere the size of a foal’s head floated in midair, shimmering with faint lines of force.

“What is that?” Viridian whispered.

“I know not, but I suspect that it is what we’re after,” Ember replied. The gem at his throat hummed a third time in as many minutes. “Twilight’s group is in position. If we’re to do this, it must be now.”

“Then so shall it be,” Viridian said, bowing his head. He stared at the three ponies down below, trusting that his magic would overcome them before they woke from whatever reverie transfixed them. He drew on his magic, and the chamber filled with the songs of a dozen kinds of songbirds. He watched his spell-weave settle over the heads and shoulders of the Elders below them.

Ember wasted no time. As soon as he began hearing the birdsong, he closed his eyes and drank in power, weaving a complex spell that he channeled through the amulet around his neck. The gem sent it outwards, radiating the magic to its sibling stones. The spell gained speed and force as it traveled, building like a tidal wave speeding across the ocean. The magic reached out through Rarity, through Luna, through Twilight, tapping into their unicorn powers to duplicate and magnify the spell at the exact same instant.

From three points around town, distant rumblings could be heard. A violent tremor in the ground nearly shook Ember and Viridian from their hooves, prompting the buck to look up and take notice.

“What was that?” Viridian asked.

“The barrier devices failing, I think,” Ember said through clenched teeth. “But look!”

Ember had dug his hooves in against the weight of ancient spellcraft beating back at his paltry magics, but he managed to direct Viridian’s attention to the center of the chamber.

The opaque sphere had dimmed and gone translucent. A single book, plain and unadorned, floated within. It turned almost lazily along two axes, as if displaying every angle of itself for inspection.

“That must be it! The source of the barrier’s strength!” Ember said. He grunted. “I can’t hold its magic back for much longer.” He tried to gesture with a hoof, but a surge of power forced him to redouble his efforts on maintaining his spell.

Viridian took the hint. Sprinting down the steps, he had to rear up to his full height to reach the book, but it was a simple matter of batting it out of the air with a quick flick of his hoof.

As he touched the book, he understood. As it remained bound fast to his hoof, he understood. As he fell to the ground screaming, he understood.

Ember dropped control of his spell, and the gem around his neck went dark. With an impassive expression, he watched the buck thrash and moan down on the floor below. Viridian writhed on the ground, mouth open in a silent scream, unable to remove his hoof from the grimoire.

“Knowledge,” Ember said, pitching his voice to be heard as he walked down the steps. “My people need it like water, like air. Myself more than others, perhaps. I’ve learned enough to know, truly and thoroughly, how little I really understand, and how my teachers here knew nothing at all.” He reached the bottom and tapped the unicorn Elder with one hoof. It crumbled to dust before him, and as if in sympathy, the other two Elders collapsed to nothing as well.

He stepped close and knelt down, angling his head to look into Viridian’s coal-black eyes, ones that had gone wild with terror and pain. “But with your help,” he said, nodding to the grimoire, “And a little bit of magic, I’m finally going to have a master that can teach me so, so much. Together, we’ll build a world that will never fall prey to ignorance and misunderstanding. We’ll help ponies learn about the universe and about each other, to bridge the divide between peoples of all nations. No more will we fall victim to strife and chaos because we lacked a little cautious guidance, a little more knowledge. Really and truly, you are making the most noble of sacrifices for us. For everyone. Thank you.”

Viridian managed to suck in a huge, gasping breath, enough to give one last scream as his eyes rolled back in his head. Ember walked around him in a slow circle, observing with a cool disinterest. The red-brown color of the buck’s coat began to blacken and char as tendrils of smoke rose from it, only to disappear on some unfelt breeze within the chamber. The smell of roast venison wafted through the air, and Ember gave an appreciative sniff.

“I always wondered what would have happened had we not pulled Curio away. Good to know, good to know.” He watched and waited. Within moments, Viridian’s corpse fell on its side, cracking and breaking as the brittle remains crumbled to ash. Ember gave the book a speculative look, then waved a hoof as his horn glowed. A golden sigil twisted into existence, rotating slowly in midair before pressing itself upon the thick leather cover. He levitated the grimoire before him, noted the creak from its bindings as he opened it, and began to read.

***

The jewel around Twilight’s neck had shone with an inner light, and she had felt Ember’s magic being channeled through her body, drawing upon her abilities to cast itself into the Pillar. She had analyzed it in passing, noting that it was nothing more than a simple disruption spell laced with a little mystery that she’d wondered at. Nothing that seemed sinister or complicated or destructive. Nothing that could explain what happened next.

The chamber shook. Massive blocks of stone crashed to the earth in ear-splitting dins that made her want to cower and hide, to wait things out until the cacophony subsided. The braver part of her brain seized control, however. She reached out to everypony that she could, friend and stranger alike, wove them into her lattice, and teleported up to the surface.

The entire experience spanned three heartbeats.

Another tremor knocked Twilight and everypony off their hooves. Ponies she had rescued littered the grassy slope leading up to the cave entrance, but shouts and abbreviated cries for help told her that she hadn’t saved them all. Couldn’t have saved them all. She closed her eyes.

Sand shook her. First gently, then with vigor. Twilight and looked at her friend, then at the ponies around her. Her eyes grew haunted, and her face haggard.

“Twilight! We need to get back, we need to find my brother!” Sand looked around in a panic, barely registering Applejack’s next words.

“Yeah,” Applejack said, dusting herself off. “We sure do.”

***

Lightning split the sky as Ember’s spell ended. Luna felt the link sever and grow dark, as if the enchantment had been completely broken and not just gone inactive. Her eyes narrowed in suspicion, but she had more important matters to contend with first.

Most of the pegasi studying beneath the Archway had managed to fly off at the first sign of trouble. Other than her companions, only Grove Keeper remained, staring at the Archway in confusion as it crackled and spat electricity in every direction. The gnarled wood fissured and began to burn, charring into red-hot coals that singed the fur from the elder pegasus’s body and burnt away the edges of his feathers.

Luna understood his confusion, knew that his paralytic disbelief would cost him more than just a few hairs and feathers before long. She gathered Rainbow Dash and Flutteshy to her side, then levitated Grove Keeper in as well. His eyes grew wide as he turned to her, seeing her in truth for the first time. Luna’s horn flashed a moment before a massive explosion ripped the platform apart and sent shards of wood flying in every direction. Of the princess and her party, there was no sign.

***

Ember rushed out of the Sanctum’s front doors, ignoring the two guards who looked askance at him in passing. He spied his sister across the town square, Twilight and Applejack beside her, as she looked around in confusion. Ponies everywhere were milling about, some in panic, most in reserved curiosity.

“What went wrong?” Ember asked as he got within speaking distance.

“What happened?” Sand asked at the same time.

“I don’t know!” Ember yelled, trotting around in a tight circle as his words came out in a rush. “One moment everything was going fine--Viridian cast his sleep spell, I sent out the signal and then the ward dropped right as planned, but then...” He shuddered. “Curio’s book, sister. They were using Curio’s book to ward the city and...” He swallowed, eyes wide with barely-contained panic. “It ate him, sister. It ate through his body like he was being roasted from the inside out!”

Sand blanched, barely registering the presence of Applejack beside her.

“You’re lying,” the cowpony said.

“What?!” Both Sand and Ember gave her matching incredulous looks. Both managed to look mildly offended in spite of their shock.

“You’re lying,” Applejack said again, squaring her shoulders as she stared Ember down. “Ya may think we’re a bit slow, coming from a little old town like Ponyville, living our honest little lives, but there’s a reason we embody the virtues that we do. And you’re lying, I can smell it rolling off ya.”

Twilight and Sand turned to confront their friend.

“How can you say that?” Sand asked.

“Are you certain?” Twilight asked. She noted the reproachful glare from Sand, but waited for Applejack to respond.

“As sure as anything I’ve ever been sure of,” Applejack said, not breaking eye contact with Ember.

A telekinetic burst hurled all three of them across the town square, flying in different directions as they struck pavement, wall, or tree.

“I suppose I could have dragged this out a bit longer,” Ember said, “but it’s not as though I care anymore.” He floated his grimoire out of a saddlebag, opened it, and placed a hoof upon its pages

A swirling black portal appeared a dozen feet up, hanging over their heads as if a window between worlds had been opened to spy on events. A wide column of dark light shone down from its center, focusing on Twilight, drawing to the width of a lamp post, then a pencil. A thin whine filled the air, culminating in a riot of fire and shadow and smoke as Ember unleashed his spell. An instant before the impact, a cerulean flash of light blanketed the area as three ponies teleported in.

Dust settled in the square. A shimmering shield of light-blue force covered Twilight, covered Sand and Applejack, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. As the wind drove the magical fires out and the smoke cleared, Luna strode forward, tall and proud, every inch the regal alicorn that had fought back the elemental force of Chaos in its primacy.

“Why, child?” Her voice was made of tempered iron. “Why would you do this?”

Ember shrugged. “Why else? To gain an understanding of things beyond knowing.” He ripped a chunk of pavement from the ground and flicked it at Fluttershy. She squeaked and collapsed; Rainbow Dash dove in front of her, wing spread. The slab of granite crashed against Luna’s barrier, shattering into a dozen pony-sized pieces.

“Your madness did more than just give us dreams, Your Highness. It siphoned them, filtered them into something our terribly small minds could comprehend. And what did we do?” He looked around in disgust. “Instead of putting it to incalculable use, we walled ourselves off from the world, squirreling away the knowledge as if saving up for a hard winter to come.”

Twilight ran out from Luna’s shield, teleporting the instant she crossed its threshold. Ember whipped a frenzy of wind around himself just before Twilight’s fireball would have impacted. Instead, it arced and flew off at an oblique angle, exploding harmlessly against the side of a nearby building. He shot her an amused expression and continued speaking as if she hadn’t interrupted.

“But the ultimate source of the dreams was a mind, Your Highness. A mind as old and as ancient as the stars themselves. As the stars themselves. You understand, don’t you? Your sister certainly did when she struck a bargain with it.” He narrowed his eyes. “And she understood exactly what she was doing when she broke that bargain by allowing my sister to take her book beyond Canterlot. Beyond the reach of the servant we created to reclaim the lost fragments.”

“Selene, brother?” Sand got to her hooves, her mouth trailing blood as she spat out a tooth. “We met her and freed her from her bondage. You have no power over her now.”

“Indeed,” he agreed, giving her a bright smile. “You turned our servant from our control. Naughty bit of business, stealing from one another.” A lash of flame spun lazily through the air, whipping the tip in a sharp crack as it impacted against a magenta barrier. Twilight stood atop a nearby building, gazing down with a mix of warring emotions painted across her face.

“But every plan has its fallback. Or it should. Wouldn’t you agree, Twilight?” He looked in her direction, and the building crumbled beneath her hooves. She gave a startled yelp and teleported away before she could hit the ground. “Fjieena din Tor is old, sister. Not as old as some, I’ll admit.” Here he gave Luna a short bow that would have been polite, had circumstances been different. “But old enough. My master has watched and waited for this moment, yearning for the point when he would finally be able to reach through the gap in this world and enter it in his majesty. I’ve waited for years for this opportunity, and to think that when it finally arrived, my own sister would be the one to bring it about, along with the world’s greatest heroes.” He smirked at them, fighting back the urge to laugh maniacally at the irony of the situation.

“Your plan will not succeed, child,” Luna said. Darkness gathered as she seemed to drink in the very light from the air. “You are strong, but I am ancient, and we will stop your attempt to tear the barrier between worlds asunder.”

“Stop me?” He gave them a puzzled, amused look. “Did you honestly think I would be monologuing here if there was even the faintest glimmer of hope that you could stop me? Do you think I’d have needed your assistance if I’d had this power to begin with?” His horn glowed, and the Sanctum behind him exploded. Rocks cascaded around them, dozens of them shattering to dust as they impacted Luna’s and Twilight’s shields. At its center, mists swirled and coalesced around a gathering of lights. From an infinite distance away, the ponies could feel something approaching through the shrouded gate.

“All this for knowledge, brother?” Sand strode forward. “For power? Did you learn nothing from our sister’s death?”

Rage flickered across Ember’s face. He held the grimoire up before him, placing a hoof upon its cover as he drew out another spell.

“Did I? Did you?!” His voice was feral, wrought with anger. Sand’s eyes grew wide as the shadows of his spell congealed into a mass of writing tendrils, questing and seeking prey. He held it in check, menacing her with his creation. “Do you know what your ignorance cost us?” he hissed.

Sand backed away from the creation, unsure whether Twilight’s spellshield would be able to hold that back. “It cost us our sister, Ember. I’ve long since--”

“Idiot!” He roared and hurled the mass at her. Magenta light enveloped her a moment before she disappeared, reappearing next to Twilight. The mass of tentacles struck the ground, twisting and snarling as it pulled everything within reach--stone, plant, foundation, anything--into its tooth-filled craw.

He seethed at her. “Our parents left us alone to let us contemplate our mistakes, not to make another. There was a remedy for her condition, dear, sweet sister. They went to look it up, to give us time to reflect. And you murdered her, as if she were no more than a candle to be snuffed out.”

Sand stared blankly.

“You lie.”

“You know I don’t!” He sneered and gestured to the ponies beside her. “Ask Applejack, the embodiment of honesty. Or your dear friend Twilight. She understands the workings of magic in a way that you never did.”

“You LIE!” Sand screamed. She whirled, turning to Applejack, but the cowpony refused to meet her gaze. She turned to Twilight instead, but her friend only gave her a sad, steady look, and a small nod of her head. Sand took a step back, shaking her head. “I...”

Sand collapsed, not noticing that Luna and Twilight stood between Ember and herself, as if they could shield her from the truth of his words.

Her entire life, she’d believed that no matter the cost, she could find the strength to do the right thing, in the end. Now... now...

Fire and lightning, ice and wind, stone and shadow. Around her, a battle between the three arcane powerhouses tore the city apart, but she took no notice. Fluttershy was at her side, offering soft words and gentle ministrations, but she took no notice. The moon itself came to Luna’s aid, filling the square with lucent power and torrents of energy, but she took no notice.

A buzzing filled Sand’s head. It grew in intensity, drowning out all thought, all reason, all dreams and emotions. She rose to her hooves, seeing the world and not seeing it at the same time. She looked to her brother, saw him turned away, busy with the others. She took one faltering step, then another, rushing at him as a coarse scream ripped itself from her throat.

Ember stopped her charge with an effortless flick of magic, holding her suspended in midair as her legs fought vainly for purchase. “No, sister, there will be no heroics from you today, nor any other day.” His voice had taken on a bored drawl. “You will die a meaningless death, watched over by your friends before being ultimately forgotten in time.”

He drew in a whisper of power and used it to drive a melon-sized chunk of foundation into Sand’s side. Before the impact hurled her away, everyone present heard the rapid cracks of her bones breaking and the whoosh of the wind being knocked from her lungs. She flew through the air for several moments before crashing against the remains of the Sanctum. Twilight watched Sand’s body fall to the earth with wide eyes, watched for a sign, any sign, of life, willing her friend to get up, to groan, to do anything. Sand remained in a crumpled heap and lay very, very still.

“Monster!” Twilight screamed. Her horn blazed to life as she planted her hooves in a wide stance, bracing against the force of her magic. Beside her, Luna spread her wings and drank in even more raw power. Her eyes shone pure white as the two friends stared Ember down.

Luna teleported to Ember’s far side, forcing him to draw back in order to keep them both in view. She hurled sound and fury his way, forcing him to spend most of his concentration deflecting her attacks. He sent an occasional lash of power screaming at the other Bearers, but Twilight intercepted each volley, turning them aside deftly or unmaking them in midair.

She drew upon the well of power deep inside of herself, thinking of the friends she needed to protect, the lives at stake should she fail. She breathed in the smell of the sea, tasted the salty tang of the of the ocean air, heard the crash of waves, and envisioned an azure shoreline stretching out and away into the far horizons. Motes of magenta light gathered at her horn tip, building to the size of a a dragon’s egg before she drove it forward through sheer force of will.

Ember turned and saw the sphere, batted at it with a dismissive wave of his hoof and a surge of energy. His magic unraveled into tatters, splitting apart without so much as slowing Twilight’s spell. The orb crashed against against his chest, washing over him in a torrent of corrosive power that crawled over his coat and ate into his hide.

Twilight brought her hoof down in a sharp crack that ended the spell.

Ember managed to get to his hooves. His remaining hooves. Twilight’s spell had dissolved and cauterized a quarter of his body, but her knowledge of pony anatomy had been precise.

“Not a mortal wound,” Ember said with a sneer. “Even after all this, you cannot kill me. Yet while I live, the portal will remain open and ultimately, you will be overwhelmed.” He lowered his head, eyes radiating power and fury. “Your morality compels you to give me another chance, and then another, to hope for the possibility of my redemption.” He spat on the ground. “Your morality is only one of many flavors, and none of them right or wrong. But yours is weak.” Lightning shot from his horn, arcing out across the square as its prongs forked, striking two hastily-erected barriers around Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, yet hitting Luna squarely in the chest. She grunted and staggered, but remained standing.

“You are wrong, Ember,” Luna said. Her eyes bored into his. “A thousand years is time enough to think on matters such as morality, and know this: you are wrong. But you will have a great deal of time to consider the wisdom of my words.” A low whine pervaded the air, growing in pitch until it screamed from every surface. Luna spoke a word that sounded like ice breaking. Reality shattered around Ember, reasserting itself within a moment. He found himself bound in glowing chains whose ends disappeared into the ground and air, as if they anchored in another realm of existence. He felt the power being leeched from his body as the chains drank both his magic and the power of a distant god. Too distant to offer aid.

“Without the Elements here, the worst that you could do is lecture me, really, and I think we’re far beyond the point of that meeting with any success.” He gave them a mocking grin. “With the knowledge of this entire city, the power and purpose invested in me, my master will bring a new dawn to this world, and in time, I shall be its herald. You cannot hope to stop--”

His voice cut off, replaced by a grunt and wet, gurgling noise. In the sudden stillness, a gentle breeze swept across the assembled ponies, bringing with it the sound of a delicate bell ringing clarion and true, as if a dozen silver chimes had been held aloft in the wind.

Ember looked down, looked at the head of the spear, surrounded by a golden glow, that had burst outwards from his chest. Time seemed to slow, and he watched a single drop of his blood hang suspended upon its tip for an eternity before falling to the dust at his hooves. The strength went out of his legs, but the chains kept him suspended in place. With an enormous effort, he turned his head and looked.

Sand Shaper had managed to get one hoof beneath her, propping herself up as she observed her brother with hollow, emotionless eyes. Still under the effects of her dispassion spell, she spoke in a voice as cold and distant as the stars.

“No, brother. But I can.” Her horn flared, and she twisted the spear once before ripping it from his body.

Ember opened his mouth to speak, to scream, to mock or plead or threaten, but before he could do any of these things, Sand drove the spear through his neck, pinning his body to the ground. Her eyes followed his slow descent as Luna’s chains disappeared. His body slid down the shaft before coming to rest in a tangled heap of legs and hooves and orange-yellow fur. Blood pooled on the ground. Nopony spoke. Nopony moved.

Sand turned her gaze upon them then, upon her friends, they who had seen her through so much. The glow from her horn faded as she let her magic unravel. She gave a choking sob as the upsurge of emotions crashed over her; she tried to fight them down, but it was like holding back a river with a toothpick. Her eyes fell on her brother’s corpse.

Mindlessly, she tried to rise, but agony ripped through her body as her broken ribs screamed in protest. She doubled over in pain and vomited onto the ground, an act that itself made her shattered bones grate against one another. She gave another sob before gritting her teeth, pulling herself forward. Towards Ember.

Rainbow Dash was the first at her side, but the others were only a heartbeat behind. As the pegasus leaned in to help prop her up, Sand flinched away.

“Don’t touch me!” She breathed heavily, pushed herself away. “Don’t... Please...”

“We’re with you,” Rainbow said in a soft voice, sounding hurt. She glanced back at Ember’s body.

“You...” Sand shook her head, fighting down a dizziness as her vision threatened to white out. “You still need to close the portal.” She gasped as a misplaced step sent pain raking up her side. “With... the avatar dead, the force beyond will be weakened enough to seal it away. Forever.”

She wanted Pinkie to be there, to match her word with a dire growl and a dramatic warning, but her hopes went unfulfilled.

“Dawn...” Twilight began, biting her lip with worry. “I can... help you over there, if you’ll let me.”

Sand gave the tiniest of nods and soon found herself floating in Twilight’s wake as they moved towards Ember’s body. Twilight’s magic placed her down softly next to her brother. Sand closed her eyes and laid her cheek on Ember’s side. It still felt warm, a bit.

Twilight wanted to hold her, nuzzle her, speak soothing words or share her pain somehow. Instead, she laid down and offered what she could: the closeness of her presence and a willing ear to listen.

“Go on,” she said, opening her grey-green eye. Sand’s voice had dropped to a whisper, forcing Twilight to lean in to hear, but the change seemed to help Sand’s pain. “You and Luna need to close the rift. Use the grimoire.” She grunted with the effort it took to nod in the book’s direction. “I don’t know how he used it to open the portal, but you should be able to use it to reverse the process. Please. Go.” Tears cascaded down her face, spilling onto the orange-yellow hair of her brother’s body and leaving a trail of wetness as they slid down his hide.

“I’ll leave the others here with you, Dawn,” Twilight said. She gave a heartbroken smile and tried to crack a joke. “Don’t... don’t die on me now.”

Sand’s lips twitched in appreciation for the effort. “I’ll do my best. Go on.” She didn’t have the strength to make the order more emphatic, but Twilight obeyed regardless. One last look, and then she was gone, leaving Sand with her brother.

***

Something tickled. Rarity reached a hoof up to scratch at her nose, but her foreleg refused to move. Her heart raced as she came fully awake. She struggled to free herself, but it was as if every limb had been immobilized. She opened her eyes.

Darkness. It smelled dusty, but warm and familiar somehow.

“You okay, Rarity?”

Pinkie’s voice. Faint. Weak. Close. Right next to Rarity’s ear.

“Pinkie? What happened.”

Something moved against Rarity’s cheek. The tug and pull; Pinkie smiling from her position on top, pinning her down. Shielding her.

“I told you it was going to be a doozy,” she said. “I don’t think we can get out though, not after what happened.”

Pinkie’s weight rolled off of her, and Rarity drew in a deep breath, finding the strength to light her horn and look around.

Rubble and ruin. The temple housing the Heart of Creation had collapsed around them with the conclusion of Ember’s spell. Debris lay everywhere, stacked in great mounds of marble and rock that walled them in on every side. Only Pinkie’s quick reaction had afforded them the small living space they now occupied. Of the Heart itself, only fragments remained, glimmering in her faint hornlight.

“So just you and me then?” Rarity said, looking around at their small, stony prison. “And such lovely decor to keep us company too. Did you see what happened to the others in here?”

Pinkie paused, then shook her head. “Not really. There was a lot of running around when the shaking started, but I....”

Rarity dipped her head. “Thank you, Pinkie. For saving me.” She looked around again. “I suppose we’d best wait for help, then,” Rarity said. “No telling how stable it is here, and I don’t have the knack of teleporting us out to safety.”

Pinkie sat up. She tried to smile, but more than a hint of fear and uncertainty shone through.

“We might be here a while. Want to take turns telling stories?” Pinkie looked hopeful. Eager, even.

A distant rumble sounded throughout the ruins of the temple, prompting a trickle of dust to cascade down over the two friends.

Rarity leaned forward and brushed some of the grit from Pinkie’s mane when it was clear her friend hadn’t noticed. She gave Pinkie a soft smile and scooted closer.

“Yes, Pinkie. I think I’d like that very much.”

***

Smoke and ashes drifted over the ruined Sanctum, and a deep rumbling could be heard within. Lights flashed, magenta and light-blue and brilliant, then went dark. Silence fell on the city, as if the world held its breath in anticipation. Two ponies emerged, looking haggard and worn, but triumphant. Twilight leaned on Luna as they shared a quiet moment together.

“It is done.” The princess gave a great sigh. “At last, it is done.”

***

“Dawn?” A voice called out from far away. “Dawn!”

A rushing of hooves. A faint touch at her side. A drift of air, smelling of somepony familiar and dear.

“She’s still alive, Twilight,” Fluttershy said, holding Sand’s head in her hooves. “She’s been having some trouble breathing, though.”

“Keep her head propped up!” Luna commanded. “Rainbow Dash, you go that way, Fluttershy and Applejack, head that way then split up. See if you can find a clinic or a doctor pony or anything. Go!” She turned as Rainbow vanished around a corner. “I’ll see to Rarity and Pinkie Pie, but stay with her, Twilight.” She spread her enormous wings and flew off.

“All sorts of rushing about,” Sand whispered. “I did what you told me to, Twilight.”

“Yeah,” Twilight said, her voice cracking. “Keep doing that, all right? No dying.”

“Is it... over?” Sand asked. Her gaze floated up to Twilight, staring into her eyes as if seeing them for the very first time.

“We closed it. No more threat, no more prophecies.” Twilight shifted, pulled Sand’s head up a fraction as she held it in her hooves. “There’s just the now and the promise of tomorrow waiting for us.”

“That sounds... nice,” Sand said, smiling faintly.

“It’s going to be okay, Dawn,” Twilight said, closing her eyes against rising tears as she gave her friend a gentle hug. “Just hang on. Help is on its way. Everything’s going to be okay.”

Sand breathed deep, shut her eyes, and exhaled a single, smooth breath.

“Of course, Twilight.”

***

Epilogue

“Little imp.”

“Little whisper.”

“Little nuisance.”

“Come out and play,” Selene finished in a voice heavy with promise. She looked at the flower sisters as they walked. In the gloom of the Horsetooth caverns, her low-light vision made their coats appear to fluoresce in the darkness. She could only imagine what she looked like to them while under the effects of her darkvision spell.

One week after their eventful meeting with Celestia and Sand, Selene and her companions had come to an agreement. A whisper of the evil unleashed by Brilliant Sky’s haphazard combination of zebra alchemy and unicorn magic still lurked within the Horsetooth mines. Although its antics had at first been merely mischievous, it had quickly become the subject of ghost stories told by mothers to disobedient foals: don’t be out later than dark or the shadows will gobble you up! Tales made all the more sinister because they had proven true more than a dozen times over.

The bones of foals look so alike when they’re stripped of all their meat.

In an effort to find her own place in the world, Selene had resolved to deal with this threat. A first step, but an important one.

That had been over a month ago, however. The whisper haunted the mines even as they hunted it, speaking from the darkness just enough to mock, but never enough to be found.

That would end today.

“We know your secret, little one,” Selene said. “We know your weakness.”

A hundred mage-lights flared into being across their section of the mine, illuminating every passageway, every nook and cranny, every possible entrance, every possible escape. All except the one space before them.

“You...” the voice whispered from the shadows. “You have no power over me.”

“No?” Selene asked. She favored the faceless voice with a smile. “What if I were to just, say...” Her horn flared, driving back the small pool of darkness. A shriek sounded in response, high and ragged and filled with pain.

“Enough! Enough!” it cried.

“Could it ever be enough?” Chicory asked.

“It will, it will!” the voice said as Selene’s building light continued to eat away at its diminishing sanctuary. “There are secrets only I know, secrets I can share with you!”

“We trust our own shadows with the weight of our sorrows,” Indigo offered in agreement.

“Power!” the voice hissed. “Knowledge and power, the likes of which you’ve only tasted. A way to build a tunnel, a bridge, a connection. To tap into a wisdom beyond the ages, to draw upon one whose time should have come but for the foolishness of those without the strength to contain His majesty.”

“An offer of power?” Violet asked. “A devil’s bargain, to be sure, but such an intriguing one, this.”

Selene turned to her companions, meeting each of their gazes in turn. One by one, they nodded. She turned back to the shadow.

Her horn flashed, and the last of the darkness vanished.

***

[Countless thanks to my friends and reviewers, Heather, Cold in Gardez, Chris, and Mysecsha. Without their wit and wisdom, Lacuna would have been abandoned at best and nonexistent at worst. They have my undying gratitude for keeping me going through this.]